《Rise of the Lich!》 Prologue Part 1: Acid hurts!* Do you know how much blood is inside the human body? In average, it''s something like 5.5 litres. That actually doesn''t sound like a lot, does it? I swear to god it looks like I already lost double that amount! I guess 5.5 litres of blood looks like a lot morewhenit''s spilled all around. ¡° Wooow look at dat bro'' ! This Guy is still kickin'' ¡± ...Still kickin'' ? Is that actually a phrase? Who the hell talks like that? Well, rapists and murders apparently. ¡° And he''s still glaring at me as well bro'' ! ¡° ¡° Yeah he''s really starting to piss me off! Let''s cut him apart a bit more, make him feel real pain. ¡° Pain? Right, I guess I should be feeling that right now. But I can''t. I only feel one emotion. An incredible intense emotion. This emotion overshadows all other feelings I have and burns them to fuel itself and grow even more. Like a fire it keeps growing, and growing, consuming me in the process. Now this emotion sounds like rage, but it isn''t. Anger feels hot. It burns you from the inside and makes you lose control. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. What I feel is hate. Hate is cold. So cold. Hate doesn''t corrupt your mind like rage does, but consumes it. ¡° Why not use dat spell bro! Ya know that one Izzy taught ya! ¡° ¡° Hm...? Yeah good idea. That will teach this maggot to glare at us ¡° I wished they would stop talking and just kill me already, so I can continue with my philosophical inner monologue about the differences of hate and rage. ¡° Throw the corpses of those demi-whores at him, so I can use it on all of them at once. I don''t have enough mana for too many casts ¡° ¡° Alrighty bro! ¡° The man throws the corpses of my wife and daughter at me, which results in the flame growing even colder. I''m human. My family isn''t though. When I was small by parents sold me to a slave trader in order to buy more booze. I''m not even kidding, it''s not like we had any severe money problems or anything like that. They just wanted more money. Those slave traders did horrible things to me... I began to hate all those adults that abused us slaves on a daily basis. One day our torture came to an abrupt end when we were saved by a bunch of demi-human soldiers. Apparently those slave traders took some demi-human slaves which was a pretty bad idea, seeing how slavery is forbidden in their kingdom. Even though I was human the demi-humans were kind to me and gave me a new home. I lost my hate for adults but kept my hate for humans. How can a civilization call itself the most righteous one if the kept slaves? Hypocrites. I lived a good life, had a nice family and a stable job. But that''s all gone now. I look a last time at my family, while I ready myself for my death. Shary, my wife is missing one of her beautiful wolf-like ears. One of those fuckers bit it off while doing her. My daughter Shila is looking a lot worse. I guess since she''s only 11 her body couldn''t handle ¡°it¡±. Hate fills my soul. ¡°Alright here I go! Shall the blood of the Devil itself eat your flesh: Acid Rain! ¡° This is going to smell really bad¡­ Prologue Part 2: Cold Flame* I think I''m dead. Actually I''m pretty sure I died, wanna know how I can tell? ''Status'' ¡­ Nothing is happening. Yeah, that proves that I''m dead. ''Status'' is a very powerful, yet simple magic spell, which can be used by everybody (especially since it doesn''t cost any mana). It doesn''t even matter in what situation you are. Even if all your bones are broken and your organs are missing, you can still use this spell. But right now, I can''t. Yeah, I''m dead. While pondering and thinking about more stuff that could prove the end of my miserable mortal life, a bright light appears. So that''s the ''light at the end of the tunnel'', huh? Well it certainly is bright and warm. So warm. What a pleasant feeling. I slowly drift to this light, but then I fell something else. Coldness. There is something cold behind me, something cold that feels very familiar. I turn around and see a small, cold and black flame. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Ah... My hate. I try to reach my flame, but small tentacles made out of light grab me and pull me away from it. ¡°Stop, small soul! If you continue on your path there will be no salvation! There will be no love, no warmth and no happiness! Only the cold of hate will await you!¡± ¡­ is that so? So I have to either give up salvation or my hate? ¡­ Fuck you. I will not betray my emotion. Betraying my hate would betray my wife and daughter! There is no way I can do that! I struggle and after a while I manage to break free and reach the flame. In an instant the flame bends toward me and starts burning whatever form I am in right now. Oh it feels so cold... After a bit it seems I was completely consumed and my consciousness kinda changed places as I become the hate. Then, something interesting happens.
Requirements for ''Path of the cold soul'' fullfilled. Have fun on your Path to true darkness, Cold lord.
___________ Note from the Author: Another very small chapter, but don''t worry readers (If I even have any) from now on the chapters won''t be as small from now on. I plan for the chpters to be around 2000 Words long (without the tables) Have fun reading! (I really wonder if anyone is reading this) Chapter 1 - Awakening* I come home from work after a long shift. I work as a city guard, which is a pretty hard job, but also a very fulfilling one. You may ask what''s so fulfilling about it?Well, that''s simple. I get to kill Humans. Now don''t get me wrong, it''s not like I really enjoy killing people! I just enjoy killing humans from time to time. Especially since the ones I get to kill are all trashy bandits or some other scum that doesn''t deserve to live. After opening the door to my house and getting inside I hear loud noises coming from the bedroom. Curiously I walk towards the noises and call out for my wife, wondering if we got any guests. Entering the bedroom I get greeted by a knife to the gut and a bat to the knee. Ouch, was that really necessary? Everything went downhill from there. After seeing my brutally murdered and ravaged family I went crazy and tried to kill those assholes. But I failed and died myself instead. So tell me, if I''m dead why am I opening my eyes right now? Actually, even if I did somehow survive and all this light and cold flame thing was a dream, shouldn''t the acid have melted the flesh from my bones? How do I even have eyes or eyelids that can open? I''m actually kinda scared to open them right now. Well I guess I can at least check my status while I keep my eyes closed.
-Status-
Name: None. Choose one? Y/N
Class: None
Level: 1 / 15
Race: Undead Monster Classification: Low Skeleton
Title: Cold Soul
Divine Protection: None Attribute: None
Follower: None
Spouses None
Health: 80 Mana: 0
Strength: 12 Dexterity: 4
Vitality: 8 Endurance: 15
Intelligence: 78 Knowledge: 3
¡­What the fuck? Undead? I''m a fucking Undead now? Well at least I now know how I''m still alive, or should I say un-alive? Is that a word? Probably not. Also what is a Monster Classification? Skeleton? Is that my form right now? So the acid really melted my flesh off, huh. Why is there a /15 next to my level? Is that my actual maximum level? I used to be level 51and now I can only reach 15... I guess I''m really a low skeleton. And why don''t I have a name anymore? Let''s just use the name I had before I died. ¡­ What was it again? What the fuck? I actually can''t remember my name? Well this sucks. It also seems like all my physical stats were reset as well. I have a shit ton of intelligence though... Wonder where that came from. 78 is a pretty good value, especially if you take into consideration that I''m level 1! I didn''t even have so much when I was still alive. Also, aren''t skeletons supposed to be brainless and dumb? I mean I literally have no brain... I even unlocked the knowledge stat, which is usually only owned by High Mages. Maybe this strange new title has something to do with it. ''Check title''
Cold Soul
You Soul has been cooled down by the Flame of Hate, you shall never perish. Effects: +75 INT +3 KNW +1 Skill
Well that explains a lot. Also new skills? Let''s check those out as well! ''Skills''
Skillname Level
Undead Max.
Soul Eater Max.
Undead (Passive)
You are Undead and therefore have to deal with the advantages and disadvantages. Immune against Death Magic; Immune against healing spells; Able to always stay calm
Soul eater
You are able to see souls if your targets level is less than 10% of yours, or if he is defeated. Absorbing a soul will kill the Person the soul once belonged to and reward you EXP.
This doesn''t sound very pleasant... So I eat souls now? I never heard of a soul eating skeleton. There really aren''t a lot of things that can mess with souls, the only things that come to my mind are Necromancers and those nasty Gur''algais. Also I''m thankful about the whole ''stay calm'' thing, I think I would have lost my shit and went crazy if not for that effect. Well no use lying around now, right? I open my eyes, or at least I do the equivalent to ''opening my eyes'' that an eye-less skeleton can do. I can see surprisingly good for something that doesn''t have any visualorgans. It''s pretty dark in hereand I can still see perfectly well! On the ground around me lie the bones of my family. Oh, I can feel it again, the darkness, the cold flame that is hate. I stand up and walk to my bed. I push it out of my way to reveal a little chest under it. Those fucking idiots didn''t even bother checking if we hid anything. I take a little bag of holding out of the chest. Bag of holdings are incredible useful magical items. Even though they seem small you can fit nearly a whole house inside of them. Inside this little bag are our savings. 5 Gold 41 Silver and 31 Copper. Quite the nice amount. I put the bones of my family members inside the bag, or at least that was what I planned to do. But as soon as I pick one the bones up, I start eating them. I can''t explain why, but it just feels right. After eating all of the bones a pleasant feeling comes over me.
Level up! (x2)
+4 STR; +2 DEX; +1 INT; +3 VIT; + 4 END
¡­Should I feel bad? I''m sure they would be happy to help me, right? Well let''s leave the house for now. I take the bag which sadly still only has some gold in it and leave. I freeze after I open the door to my bedroom. There on the couch is one of those 2 brothers lying and sleeping. Are you kidding me? Is he seriously taking a nap inside the the house, whose inhabitants he just raped and/or murdered? Rage flames inside of me, but is quickly eaten away by the cold flame that is my hate. Good. If I kept my rage I would probably done something really dumb. Those guys should at least be level 20 if they are able to win against my wife. Let''s think rationally about it... what should I do? While thinking about a way to murder him in his sleep I notice a little glowing orb inside of his chest. automatically, before I can even stop myself I stretch my hand out and take the orb. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.
You have gained a Soul! Absorb it? Y/N
Soul? I look at the man and notice that he stopped breathing, also the soul is kinda shacking as if it was scared. So I just took his soul and killed him? Even though he is supposed to be a lot stronger then me? Well thinking about it, he probably doesn''t have any way to protect his soul. Well I''ll take it, ''absorb''
Level up! (x8)
+16 STR; +8 DEX; +4 INT; +12 VIT; +16 END
Wow, that was good. While being happy about my newly acquired strength I hear footsteps. Seems like the smaller of the two brothers is coming. ¡° Oi, bro! Ye still slee... ¡± His sentence stays unfinished as he sees me. Seems like he is frozen in shock, do I really look so unpleasant? Well, let''s hope the small brother is weaker than the big one. I quickly take a few steps in his direction and try to stick my skeleton fingers inside of his eyes. I feel mushy stuff break apart as my fingers drill inside his head. ¡° AHHH! De'' fuck? Shit, that hurts! Brother where are yer? Help me bro please! ¡° Well that was pretty easy. The asshole falls tohis knees as he''s pressing his hand on the places where his eyes used to be. This fucker is actually crying. So that''s all you can do in such a situation? Scum. Well, having no eyes is kinda disturbing, but do you see me crying about it? Actually, you are probably never going to see anything ever again, huh? I look around the room until I see the bat this fucker used to shatter my knee with. I take the bat and hit the crying piece of shit with it. ¡° ARGH! Please stop! I''m sorry!Really, I am, please! ¡° Wondering how many times my family begged them I continue to hit him. Seems like his level is pretty high as well, seeing how I need to hit him over 11 times on the head until he stopped moving. After he died, a small orb appeared on him. It started to fly away from the gross mush that was once a head.Before it could go to the afterlife though, I quickly grab and absorb it.
Level up! (x4)
+8 STR; +4 DEX; +2 INT; +6 VIT; +8 END
Nice. Well that was a pretty short revenge, huh? My hatred hasn''t decreased in the slightest though. Also seems like I reached my maximum level... I don''t really feel that strong. Is that really all I can achieve?
Congratulations! You have reached your max level! Want to rank up? Y/N
Rank up? Oh, now I understand. Monsters are not born strong they get strong and evolve. I didn''t really think I could do so as well. Well what can I become?
Black Skeleton Yellow Bones Magical Skeleton
Turns your bones black and a lot harder. Increases your Strength and Endurance. Gives you the most power available after your first rank up, but has low potential. Turns your bones yellow and flexible. Increases your Dexterity and Vitality. You will be softerbut also a lot faster than before. Turns your bones completely white. Increases your Intelligence and Knowledge. You will be more fragile but also gain Mana and be able to learn spells.
The Black Skeleton seems like a good option but it''s potential is low? Now when I think about it I don''t know any Undead above the Death Knight that are black, and he is only level 50-ish. So it''s either Magical Skeleton or Yellow Bones ? Well looking at my title I guess Magical would make the most sense... let''s go with that.
Congratulations! You are now a Magical Skeleton! Your INT gain is increased! The gain of your other stats is decreased! +10 INT; + 5 KNW; Unlocked Mana!
I see a bright light and Magic starts to flow through my bones. Well let''s see what that did for me ''status''
-Status-
Name: None. Choose one? Y/N
Class: None
Level: 15 / 30
Race: Undead Monster Classification: Magical Skeleton
Title: Cold Soul
Divine Protection: None Attribute: None
Follower: None
Spouses None
Health: 290 Mana: 950
Strength: 40 Dexterity: 18
Vitality: 29 Endurance: 43
Intelligence: 95 Knowledge: 8
Nice! Looking pretty good, though I have yet to learn any spells. Well I know where I can learn some. I loot those assholes and take their gold. They only had some silver... well better than nothing I guess. I go the study room of my lovely wife and enter through the door. On the wall is a little picture of me and my family. Huh? That''s strange. I feel water running down my face. Am I crying? I don''t even have any tear glands, how can I cry? Somehow I lose all the strength in my bones and fall to the ground. There I lie for a bit, just crying. After a while it seems like my hateful flame was finally able to consume my sadness. Good. I take a few spell books and start reading them. I am shocked at my own reading speed, I guess all that extra intelligence isn''t just for show! After a while I get some nice messages.
You''ve learned elementary Water spells!
Good. Those spells are not very strong but they have to be enough for now. Sadly my wife was only able to learn water spells. After I packed some more books and the picture into my bag I leave my house.Outside,I''m greetedbythe cold wind and a beautiful starry sky.Twofull moons are hanging above me,making the scenelook quite beautiful. Somehow,Igeta little upset abouthowthe sky can stay this nice and beautiful, like it doesn''t even care about what happened here. I guess it actually really doesn''t care. Our house is located outside our little Village. I would have preferred to live right in the middle of it, but my wife always wanted to have a house in the outskirts. Well looking back it was a pretty dumb decision, wasn''t it? I have two options now, I could either go to the village and with a bit luck I can talk to them before they try to kill me, which is pretty unlikely though. My second option would be to go into the wood and just see what I can find... Let''s go with that for now. Goodbye civilization. --------------------------- Authors Note: So here is the 1st real chapter, I hope you enjoy it! please tell me what you guys think about it! Chapter 2 - Frost Magic* I walk into the Forest while thinking about what to do next. As an Undead my options are very limited. Undead are classified as Monsters, which pretty much means that I won''t be able to enter any Villages or Towns associated with Races that prey to the ''Higher Gods''. I guess that means Humans, Demi-Humans and Celestial Beings are a no-go. Also, Dragons and the Cyr¨¢ do not like the Undead. Which leaves me with the Vampire Kingdom and the Green Tribes. I don''t like Goblins and Orcs so the Green Tribes aren¡¯t really an option for me. This only leaves me with the Vampires, huh? Actually, that''s a bad idea as well. If I remember correctly, Vampires use other undead creatures such as skeletons as slaves. I do not want to serve. I will not serve. Which means I''m out of options, huh? Should I just lie down and die? Nah, dying isn''t really pleasant. Trust me, after all I already died once. Hm, maybe I could go into a dungeon? You know, one of those tombs that are filled with skeletons and zombies and stuff. I never saw a skeleton be clever or talk or anything like that, but maybe that''s because they hate the living? Yeah let''s try that. If I''m not mistaking, there''s an Undead dungeon in the middle of this forest called ¡°Tomb of Alzu''rak¡± let''s g- ¡°Halt! Whose there!?¡± Why is everybody interrupting my inner monologues? Hm? Oh, it''s Ron! I don''t really like Ron but he is a good guy. We used to work together a few hours ago. ¡°Un- undead?¡± It seems like he is getting nervous? Oh right, I¡¯m all bones now. Shit he just got his Sword out! Let''s talk to him before he attacks me. *Clack clack clack* ¡­ Fuck. I can''t talk? Really? Well, I guess I now know why those dungeon skeletons don''t talk. I don¡¯t have any lips, no tongue and no throat after all. Ron arrived in front of me with his sword ready to strike in the meantime. He swings his sword towards me and I raise my arms to protect my head. I barley manage to deflect the swing with one of my hands. The strike doesn''t really hurt, but my hand shatters with a sound that resembles a window breaking.
You lost131health!
What?! That''s dangerous! My body is pretty fragile right now and this could really end badly for me. Alright, guess I have to strike back! ¡­ Why didn''t I keep the bat from those assholes? Damn it, I don''t have any weapons! ¡°Take this, monster!¡± Ron tries to impale me with his sword, which is a really bad idea, since his blade just goes rightthroughme... I''m a fucking skeleton you dipshit! I quickly take a few steps back to dodge his next attack. Well I guess I have to use magic, right? I stretch my hands (or I guess hand) in his direction and start chanting. *Clack clack clack* A water ball forms in my hand and shoots out of it. I''m surprised that I''m able to use spells even though I can''t really say the chant. The water ball hits Ron, but doesn''t really do anything. Damn it, why wasn''t my wife a fire mage? Water magic is practically useless on lower levels! Meanwhile, Ron tries to closes on to me, but I keep dodging his clumsy strikes. Luckily this guy only joined the guards a few weeks ago and is still green behind his ears. Damn, I really need better Spells. I won¡¯t be able to win against him otherwise!
Your title "Cold Soul" tries to evolveElementary Water MagicintoElementary Frost Magic This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Do you want to proceed? Y/N
Huh? How is that possible? Well, looks like my title has some secret effects, how convenient. Though I have to wonder, will it even be useful? To my knowledge there is no ¡°Frost Magic¡±, only Fire, Air, Water, Earth, Darkness and Light magic. Well, I guess it''s worth a try. It can¡¯t possibly be worse, right? I let my title evolve my magic and my mind gets filled with new spells. Interestingly enough, I forgot all those water spells I just learned. Alright what should I use? Let''s start by trying to limit his movements. *Clack clack clack* I cast ¡°Frost Cage¡± at him and the air around Ron starts to freeze as ice spears which are as long as a forearm grow out of the ground and pierce his legs. ¡°Argh! What is this?!¡± Well this is surprisingly effective, isn¡¯t it? What should I do next? Elemental Ice magic only includes three Spells: Frost Cage, Cold Aura, and Ice Touch. Those spells only cost little mana, but there are no real offensive options. ¡­ I have an idea. It¡¯s not a pretty one though. Sorry, Ron. I cast Frost Cage repeatedly and Ron screams as more and more spears of ice pierce through his legs. After five castes, his legs are nothing more than a few chunks of flesh on bones. Since his legs are not able to keep him up, he falls to his knees. I cast Frost cage another four times and the ice spears pierce his body. Well this should be enough, right? I listen to his cries and pleas while waiting for him to bleed to his death. ¡°Arrgh, fleas fle mh gh¡± Aw, look at him. Trying to speak even though a spear impaled his throat. I can¡¯t even tell what his trying to say. Is he pleading for forgiveness? Pathetic. The way I died was a lot worse and I managed to keep my mouth shut, didn''t I? Should I cast the spell a few more times, to speed things up? Nah, that would just waste mana. After ten minutes or so he finally loses his consciousness and I see a small light in his chest. Naturally, I instantly grab and absorb it. Ron won''t need his soul anyway. I''m pretty sure I should feel bad right now since I was never this cold hearted in the past, but I don''t. I guess being undead just kills your emotion, doesn''t it? Or maybe it''s the black flame inside of me that keeps me going. Well whatever it is, it''s certainly very helpful.
Level up! (x2) +1 STR; +1 DEX; +9 INT; +3 VIT; + 1 END
Congratulations! You''ve gained the "Frost" Attribute
Only 2 levels? I guess he really was pretty bad. Also, look at those stat-gains! I''m not sure if I should be happy or start crying. I guess I won''t be a Sword-fighter in this life, huh? Well anyway, let''s go to the Tomb. Actually, let''s take Ron¡¯s armor. I don''t really feel like taking his stuff is a nice thing to do, but being a naked skeleton really sucks. Ron was wearing a pretty simple leather armor that wascoloredblack ''to look cool''. He really was just a kid, huh? Now I still have big problem. I''m missing a fucking hand. I try to search for the small parts that were shattered but fail in doing so since the bone shards are just too small. Somehow, I''m also really hungry all of a sudden. I''m a skeleton though, so how can I eat? Now that I think about it didn''t, I eat my family¡¯s bones? Where did those go? I don¡¯t have a stomach¡­ ¡­ I use Ron¡¯s sword to cut away his flesh in order to get to his bones. Well, I made a huge mess, didn¡¯t I? I hope it was worth it. I start devouring his bones and feel my hunger die down as my hand repairs itself. I guess I found a way to heal, that''s pretty useful. Standing up I look at Ron¡¯s remains. Well, what can I say? It''s not like I ever dismantled a body bef-. ¡°AHH!!¡± I swear to god, if one more person interrupts my thoughts I''m going to kill someone! Actually, I already killed a few guys... Why the fuck is someone else here anyway? I look at the person that screamed. It¡¯s a girl. She falls to the ground, most likely because of the shock of seeing this mess. She had blonde hair and ears like a dog. Oh, that''s Lisa, Ron¡¯s Girlfriend. Well that explains why she is here I guess. She probably went here to meet up with him, huh? How cute of them! They wanted to have a little secret night date! Poor girl, seeing her boyfriend dismantled and a skeleton above his corpse must be really shocking, huh? How Unfortunate. How very unfortunate to have met me on this dark night, little girl. ¡°Is that... Ron? Honey?¡± She starts crying. Oh man, she cries even more than Ron! And she isn''t even hurt yet. This bitch is annoying as fuck. I slowly walk towards her with the intention to kill that little crybaby. For some strange reason the picture of my family flashes in my mind for a second before my black flame consumes it. Oh, this really pisses me the fuck off. I continue to walk towards her and when she notices my face she starts pissing herself. Disgraceful. I use Ron¡¯s sword to slash at he. The swords cuts over her breasts and ruins her small dress. I really don¡¯t have a lot of strength, huh? I keep slashing at her until she stops moving. I then proceed to take another soul.
Level up! (x2) +1 STR; +1 DEX; +9 INT; +3 VIT; + 1 END
I also cut her apart and take her bones into my bag of holding, since they are pretty much like food for me. While doing so, I find another small bag of holding inside a pocket on her bloody dress. Inside the bag are 2 Gold, and a loooot of beauty products. I throw most of the beauty products away but keep a small mirror. Let''s take look at my face, shall we? ... Wow, my Bones are really completely white. Also, what are those white lights in my eye sockets? Skeletons don''t have those... Maybe it''s because of my title? And why is there a small blue glowing crystal in my forehead? Well it doesn''t really matter now, I can think about this stuff later. Let''s continue my inner monologue for now. Where was I again? Oh yeah, let''s go to the Tomb! Chapter 3 - Tomb of Alzurak Part 1* While walking towards the center of the forest I think about this whole soul eater thing. O noticed something strange. It seems that I can only gain EXP by absorbing souls. That gives me some nice advantages, but unfortunately also some disadvantages. On the one hand, I''m now able to gain huge amount of EXP by consuming a soul, about 8 times more than I¡¯d usually get by killing stuff. I can also gain EXP no matter how weak my victim is. On the other hand, I''m not able to gain any EXP by killing things that don''t have a soul, which makes thing a lot more complicated. Because now the killing of most low-level monsters is absolute useless to me. It Also seems like the power of the person which soul I consumed doesn''t scale with the amount of EXP I get. No, it''s the power of the soul that is really important. Souls gain power by maturing or by getting infused with other souls. In conclusion, this means that in order to quickly rise I have to either kill old stuff, or stuff like necromancers. With a bit of luck I''m going to find one of those inside the tomb of Alz- ¡°Everybody ready? Can we go inside?¡± (Male Voice) Will I ever finish one of my inner monologues? Who spoke anyway? I sneak around and hide behind tress until I spot a small group of adventurers in front of the entrance of the tomb. There is a big human knight with a huge shield, a small female mouse-girl mage, a human male priest and a dual wielding elven girl. Seems like they also plan on entering the tomb. Those guys are all most likely around level 50 which is very low, but impossible for me to fight against right now. ¡°Seems like it boss!¡± (Knight) ¡°Then let''s go in and slay some undead scum!¡± (Priest) ¡°Yeah!¡± (The other three) Now that''s just rude. Undead also have feelings! Even if it''s mostly hate. Well what now? I can''t enter the dungeon while those guys are inside of it. ¡°Our target Guys?!¡± (Priest) ¡°The first Boss!¡± (The other three) ¡°When are we going to give up?!¡± (Priest) ¡°NEVER!!!¡± (The other three) ... Really? You guys think you can beat the 1st boss with your current strength? Well they are pretty much already dead. Hm? Maybe I should use this situation to my advantage and follow them. With a bit of luck, I may be able to snatch myself their souls after the boss kills them. Well, I guess it''s better than just standing around here and waiting. Seems like they are all ready to go. Let''s follow them ninja-style. After entering the dungeon, I discovered that those adventures are not half bad. Their level is really around 50 but they have incredible teamwork and a great composition. I can see why they thought going to the first boss would be a good idea. But sadly for them and happily for me they are mistaking. I can''t wait to eat their souls! Especially the one of the Knight, since it seems like he''s around 50 years old. At first I was kind of worried about following them around but luckily they don''t have a scout, rouge or any other similar class that is good at feeling the presence of living things. I''m actually not sure if such a person would even feel me, seeing how I don''t really count as a living thing. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. They are killing the other undead in this dungeon pretty quickly and take all of their loot too. I''m really going to enjoy taking this stuff after they died. ¡°Alright guys we are here! This is the door to the boss-room.¡± (Priest) ¡°it¡¯s pretty big, huh¡­¡± (Knight) ¡°There is even a skull on it, really?¡± (Mage) ¡°Now, we already talked about it but I''m going to remind everybody again, just in case. The boss of this first floor is a Death Knight, but not just any Death knight, no that would be to easy! It''s a Death Knight riding on a great skeleton steed!¡± (Priest) Huh? They know that and still want to fight it? They won''t be able to land a single hit since this skeleton steed is incredible agile. ¡°So, in order to slow down the steed, we will use this Scroll of time wrapping!¡± (Priest) ... Fuck. So, they actually DO have a way to kill this boss, huh? ¡°I¡¯ll use this scroll, after that Celia and Roland will charge the steed and bring it down before the spell ends! Roland will defend Celia against the attacks of the Death knight while Celia kills the steed, then both of you will retreat and Erica will cast a spell, which she is going to charge while we deal with the steed, understood?¡± (Priest) ¡°YES!¡± (The other three) Shit this is a pretty good plan. What now? ¡­ I guess I got to help this fellow undead in preparing my meal, huh? The Group of four enter the Boss Room and I quickly slip inside as well before the door closes. After entering the room, I quickly hide behind a pillar before anyone notices me. I really feel like a ninja right now, maybe I should have chosen Yellow Bones after all? From my cover, I have full view of the current situation. I¡¯m able to see the group of adventurers that stand in front of the boss. Man, this guy looks a lot cooler than me. The death knight wears a sinful black armor and rides on an armored horse made out of bones. This guy is pretty strong. You would usually need a group of level 100 adventures at least to take him down. ¡°Alright guys, here we go!I summon thee o demon of space and time! wrap the time of mine foes and slow them down: Time Wrap!¡± (Priest) Why do I get hungry while listening to this words? Well the time around the steed indeed slows down and they continue with their plan. The mage starts chanting a pretty powerful spell. The knight tackles the slowed down horse, which gives the elf enough time to get a few atacks on it. Whenever the Death knight tries to attack the elf, he gets blocked by the big Knight. Then, the elf finally gets a really good hit on the horse. After the elf slayed the steed they ready themselves to retreat and the mage fires her spell while the Death Knight falls of his dead steed. Now comes my chance! *Clack clack clack* ¡°Huh? Behind us?¡± (Priest) I cast Frost Cage and long spears of Ice pierce the legs of the mage while she readies herself to cast her spell. The sudden pain and surprise causes her to lose control of the fully charged fiery spell and shoot it into a random direction, which unluckily for them means directly at the elf. The dual wielding girl was not prepared and the spell hits her perfectly! She falls to the ground, burning and screaming while the smell of cooked elf meat fills the room. The other adventures lookalternately towards me, the screaming elf and the crying mage. Man, they seem confused and shocked. A bit to shocked for their own good. The Death Knight strikes his sword against the knight that didn''t pay attention to him. What a fool. You should never forget your enemy, no matter what happens. The scream seems to wake the priest up as he turns towards the knight. ¡°Damn it!Goddess of light ble-¡± (Priest) I quickly run towards him and slash across his back with Ron¡¯s sword. Yeah, as if I''ll let you finish your little healing spell. *Clack clack clack* I grab him by the neck and use ¡®Cold Touch¡¯. This spell is really useful. It basically freezes the mana of the person I''m touching, which results in him being unable to cast any spells. Luckily this guy here is a full Priest and not a cleric or a paladin, otherwise he would just smash my skull in. The Priest looks at me scared as he realizes he can''t use his mana anymore. While keeping a strong grip on him I bite into his throat. Yeah, I know that''s a rather barbaric move, but I don''t really have any other options right now, do I? Ron¡¯s sword is very dull and I can¡¯t let go of the Priest or he will start casting again. Swinging this sword with one hand is impossible for me. He screams loudly in pain and fear while I bite myself though his throat, which is pretty annoying seeing how he is practically screaming into my ear, even though I don''t have ears I guess. After a while he stops and I look up to see that the fire consumed the elf fully and that the Death Knight finished the old Guy of as well. The mage is kneeing on the ground and begging some god for help. I look at the Death Knight as he ignores me and slowly walks towards the mage. Rising his enormous blade, he prepares for a strong attack. Meanwhile the mage is still praying with her eye closed. Fool. The Death knight strikes and splits her body in half, which looks pretty nasty to be honest. Ten seconds later I start gathering the four souls and absorb them. Thanks for the meal.
Level up! (x6) +3 STR; +3 DEX; +27 INT; +9 VIT; +3 END
Huh? Only 6!? I thought I would get more out of it... I guess since my level has risen pretty nicely already, I need more EXP to level up. Well I also got 4 Gold and a pretty nice staff from the mage!
Staff of Change
+10% Spell Power; -5% Mana Consumption; +10% EXP gain
This staff is going to be really helpful! I''m surprised such a low Mage even had something like that, I guess you really shouldn''t judge a book by its cover. This was certainly worth it! Meanwhile the steed that was dead just a few seconds ago, revives by himself and the Death Knight climbs on it. Afterwards they return to the middle of the room and stop moving. Damn. I really hoped those Undead in the tomb would be able to communicate with me or something... but it seems like they can''t do anything besides standing around and attack those who dare to enter. So, this kills my plan and I''m back to zero... Guess I leave and search somewhere else. I turn around, ready to leave as I realize something of utmost importance. They ignore me. THEY IGNORE ME. Doesn''t that pretty much mean I can just walk all the way down into the deepest part of the dungeon and claim whatever is mine to claim down there? Should I try it? Best case scenario, I get a great treasure, worst case scenario I die... That doesn''t sound too bad, let''s go! Chapter 4 - Tomb of Alzurak Part 2* * Third Person POV * Yuna Everblade, also known as the Sword Princess, was currently regretting a lot of things. The first thing she is regretting is entering this god damn dungeon, filled with undead to the brink. The second thing she regrets is entering it alone and her finale regret is, being stupid enough to think she could single handedly kill the Endboss. ''How foolish of me'' she thought. Luckily, she was able to escape this abomination of a boss, but her wounds are severe. She has a decent amount of vitality, which means that she usually could just heal herself back up, but that''s not possible here. The whole last floor is cursed and absolute no healing is possible down here, no matter if it''s magic or natural healing. Yuna clenches her hands to fists and tries to think about a way out of this. ''status'', she mumbles.
-Status-
Name: Yuna Everblade
Class: Blade Master
Level: 1612
Race: Human Fame: 4043
Title: Sword Princess
Divine Protection: Samuel, God of the Blade Attribute: None
Follower: None
Spouses 4
Health: 41 / 6690 Mana: None
Strength: 8152 Dexterity: 9205
Vitality: 6609 Endurance: 3635
Intelligence: 21 Knowledge: 418
''Shit, my health went down again''. The Sword Princess is losing hope, but then she suddenly hears a Voice! ''am I saved?'' she thought, while the voice draws near. *8 hours prior to this encounter* While going down the stairs to the second floor I eat the remaining bones in my bag to heal up. A few of my teeth broke when I bit the Priest. Now that I think about it, didn''t I get some EXP at the beginning of my new ''un-life'' by eating the bones of my family? Why didn''t get any for Ron or his girlfriend? What''s the difference? Hm, maybe it''s because my wife and daughter were both mages? Mages are filled with mana, every cell in their body and every bone has mana in it. Shit, if that''s the reason I really regret not getting the bones of that priest and the mage. Hm, but wasn''t Ron¡¯s girlfriend also a mage? What else could it be? Seems like I''ll have to do some tests, huh? While pondering about that I enter the second Floor. Let''s hope that my theory about the monsters ignoring me is indeed correct, otherwise I''m dead. Dungeons get harder and harder the farther down you go. The first-Floor boss in this Tomb is level manageable by a party of level 100 adventures, the second floor can be conquered by level 150s, the third 200 and so on. The last boss on floor 32 is level 1650. That''s pretty high for a dungeon in such a remote location, but there are way harder dungeons. The hardest of them can¡¯t even me conquered by the legendary X-ranked adventurer that are above level 4000! Interestingly enough, this dungeon still has never been cleared before. I don''t know why, but there seems to be some kind of curse on the last floor that makes adventures really uncomfortable. Alright, there''s a skeleton coming my way. Let''s see if he''s going to attack me or not. The silver skeleton walks in my direction, but then comes to an abrupt halt. He keeps standing right in front of me for a while, jut staring in my direction. ¡­ ¡­ It doesn''t seem like he plans on doing anything. Let''s just try passing him. I walk past him and he keeps staring at me, though he still doesn''t move. Looks like I can indeed just walk freely around here! Now I got really excited! Let''s rush down to the last floor! I begin running in excitement since I''m going to be the first person clearing this dungeon! Just imaging all this great treasure fills me with joy! At least until my joy is burned by the hate deep within. What a buzz-kill. Because of my excitement and my bad habit to forget my surroundings while having an inner monologue, I made a big mistake. You really shouldn''t just run around in a Dungeon without being careful. I step on some strange pressure plate and activate a mechanism and before I realize what happened, the ground beneath my feet just vanishes. ¡­ Right, there were traps in dungeons, huh? Shit. I fall for a while and crash against the bottom of a pit. Huh? I didn''t know... Skeletons co- could loose conc- A bit later I wake up surrounded by corpses. Damn it, how deep did I fall? How long was I unconscious? I have no fucking idea. I try to stand up but realize I can''t.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Taking a look at my body I it seems like most of it shattered when I crashed against the floor. I don''t have any legs left and most of my lower torso is also gone. Luckily, I at least still have an arm. I should be a lot more careful in the future. I''m sure if this mountain of corpses beneath me wasn''t here, I would be dead. That''s scary... Anyway, I have to heal up so I turn around and start ripping flesh apart to get to the bones. I will need to eat a lot in order to fully recover. Two hours and a lot of bone eating later I''m as good as new! Also, look at this:
Level up! (x2) +1 STR; +1 DEX; +9 INT; +3 VIT; +1 END
Yeah, I levelled up once again by eating bones and I now know how! I noticed getting EXP for eating the bones of the adventures that wore shiny armor or white robes, which means they were paladins, priests or clerics. My wife and daughter prayed every evening to one of the Higher Gods. So, I gain EXP by eating the bones of religious people? Interesting. I''m currently looking through the mountain of corpses and take everything that seems useful, including all the Gold. After eating some more Priest bones I get another message:
The Gods from deep down below are spending attention to you!
Down below? The hell is this? I never heard of the ''Gods from deep down below''. I know there are the Higher Gods like ''Iriande, Goddess of light'' or ''Vulgrim, God of War'' and the Lower Gods like ''Dria, Goddess of Harvest'' and ''Brumdril, God of Wine'', but gods from down below? What does that even mean? Desperately for an answer I keep searching for priest and cleric bones and eat all I can find.
Level up! (x1) +0.5 STR; +0.5 DEX; +4.5INT; +1.5 VIT; +0.5 END
Sadly, I ran out of corpses before I get another messages concerning those gods. Saddened I look around and search for an exit and quickly find one. I leave this pit, without taking any armor or weapons from those corpses since most of them were already too damaged, either because of the fall or because of time. After leaving this great dining room I''m surprised to find myself in another strange place instead of the dungeon I expected. This room looks like the laboratory of a crazy scientist. Corpses are bound on their feet, hanging from the ceiling, bodies are lying around on stone beds with their chest cut open and organs missing and on some of the beds lie strange abominations that look like they were made by combining a bunch of limbs from different corpses. To be honest it''s a pretty interesting sight. It feels like I''m looking into the mind of a mad man. I gu- ¡°Hm? Who are you?¡± I''m not even going to get mad about this whole ''interrupting my inner monologues'' thing anymore. It''s becoming a fucking running gag at this point. ¡°What are you doing in here? Hm? Aren''t you way too weak to be down here? You look more like a first-floor skeleton.¡± I turn around to see an Old man, wearing an bloody apron. Seems like he''s the one responsible for this room of horrors, it also seems like he thinks I''m part of the Dungeon. ¡°What¡¯s this stone on your forehead? Let me take a look at it.¡± What should I do? I really want to know what this stone is as well but I don''t think it''s a good idea to let this madman come close to me. Also, he''s old, like really old! He doesn''t seem strong at all as well. Let''s enjoy this meal. * Clack clack clack * I cast Frost cage on him and my Ice spears pierce his legs. He screams, but seems to be more surprised than hurt. ¡°Wha- what?! What are you doing? What kinda magic is this?!¡± ''The good kind'' is what I would like to say if only I could talk...
Congratulation! Your Elementary Frost Magic leveled up to Intermediate Frost Magic!
Oh? That''s awesome! I got 3 new spells! let''s test them out! * Clack clack clack * I cast ''Ice Shards'' and 4 Ice projectiles form in front of me and shoot towards the old man in high speed. They shred this guy to pieces. ¡­ That was extremely effective. I really shouldn''t have started with this spell... I always forget my enormous amount of INT! I have 75 more then I should at my level because of my title. I quickly grab his soul before it can even think about passing to the afterlife and swallow it.
Level up! (x2) +1 STR; +1 DEX; +9INT; +3 VIT; +1 END
Nice, two whole levels from one soul! This guy really was quite old, huh?
Congratulations! You have reached your Maximum Level! Rank up? Y/N
Oh, I already reached Level 30? I got to say, eating souls is a pretty fast way to level up. Let¡¯s take a look at my options.
Demonic Skeleton Silver Skeleton Ice Skeleton *SPECIAL*
Your body will change shape to a more Demonic one. This form increases your Spell Power and opens the Demonic Path For you. You will infuse your Bone with mana, which turns them silver. This process increases your hardness a lot but your spell power will decrease in the progress. Your body turns into Ice, making you more fragile and decreasing your fire resistance. This form is mysterious and doesn¡¯t have any special abilities, but holds great potential.
Hm, deciding is a lot harder this time. By turning Silver I would get rid of my fragile body, but I don''t want to lose any spell power. The Demonic Skeleton seems like a great choice but what does the''Special''after Ice Skeleton stand for? Why is it special? Also, I never heard about a Frozen Skeleton in my Life. I really don''t like the Idea of getting any more fragile then I''m already am so I guess I''m going to choose Demonic Skeleton. ¡°Embrace the Ice, son¡± What?! Who the fuck said that? ¡­ Nobodies here... The hell was that voice I just heard? This voice sounded so cold... How pleasant. Yeah, why am I even thinking about which rank up I should choose? Of course, I''ll take the coldest one since it''s going to fit me the best. Alright let''s become an Ice skeleton!
Congratulations! You ranked up! +2.5 VIT ; +2.5 DEX ; +2.5 END ; +2.5 STR ; +5.5 INT ; +5 KNW
Because of your Attribute fitting your Race you gained a 20% INT increase!!
Because of your Attribute fitting your Race you gained the class Ice Mage!
What? Fuck yeah! I knew choosing an option that fits me would be the best idea! 20% more INT is insane! I even got a class! Having a Class is a big advantage since you will gain additional skills just for having it equipped, so let''s equip it! Now the next question is, how do I get out of this room? I don''t see any doors... There''s only this huge trapdoor in the middle of this room. Do I really have to fall again? Oh, I guess I could test out one of my new Frost spells, ''Create Ice''. I walk to the trap door and open it up. It seems pretty deep. I create some steps using my spell and try to walk on them. Fuck. Ice is pretty slippery, huh? I slip and fall down. ¡°Fuuuuuuuuu-, huh?¡± While falling and screaming I realize, I can talk! Well seems like My last rank up gave me the ability to speak, even though I have no idea how this works. Well I guess, magic? Yeah let''s accept it like this and just be happ- * THUMP * I loseconsciousnessbefore I''m able to finish my inner monologue, it''s not even funny anymore at this point. Chapter 5 - Tomb of Alzurak Part 3*
I slowly open my eyes, even though I still don''t know how exactly this whole ''opening your eyes'' thing works since I have neither eyes nor eyelids. Alright, let''s do a little damage report. What''s broken? Pretty much everything. I don''t think I have one bone left in my body that wasn''t at least cracked. Man, how deep did I fall this time? I wonder on which floor I am now¡­ Anyway, I need to heal. Good thing I took some of those bones with me! I start munching on some bones and three hours later, I''m finally back up again. I get off the ground and take a look at my surroundings. It seems like I''m in a really small space, probably something like a hidden room inside the dungeons. I inspect the wall and sure enough, I find a little button. I press said button and one of the walls explode in flash of light, revealing a long corridor on the side. Stepping out of the room, I''m relieved to find myself back in the dungeon. ¡°Good, Now it''s time to look for the stairs.¡± ... Right, I can talk now. I almost forgot that. I''m happy about that, but at the same time I''m very concerned. You may be asking yourself, why? Well, my voice sounds really creepy. Seriously, it sounds like the voice of some Demon-Lord! I don''t think I can strike up a friendly conversion with such a voice. Well, it''s better than nothing I guess. Which way should I go now? I''m thinking about that for a while, but then I hear a painful cry coming from the distance. Seems like someone else''s in here. I''m thinking about if I should or should not walk towards the crying voice. Whoever made it down here should be pretty strong, but it sounds like she''s pretty hurt. Maybe I can finish her off? Let''s take a look. * Yunas POV * Did I just hear a voice? I¡¯m pretty sure I did, but who else would be down here? ¡°Maybe I should start thinking about what to do after I get out of here.¡± (Cold voice) Alright I''m definitely hearing a voice and I''m not happy about it. Usually I would be overjoyed, but this voice does not belong to someone who¡¯s going to help me. This voice is way too cold and heartless for anybody that even has one good thought inside their head. ¡°I mean, no matter what I find here I¡¯ll still have nowhere to go. To be honest I''m starting to feel really helpless. I could stay here of course and jut eat the souls of the adventurers that die in this dungeon, but that would be pretty lonely.¡± (Cold voice) Eat souls? I knew it, something really bad is coming. ¡°But wait, do I even want any companions? Not really... why do I feel lonely then? Maybe I should get some slaves. No, let''s not do that. Slavery is bad thing and a big no-go. It¡¯s also way too cruel! Well, I guess eating the souls of other people could be considered cruel as well. Anyway, no slaves. How about followers that pray to me? Maybe I should start a ''Council of the Dead'' or something like that? Cults are weird though.¡± (Cold voice) I''m pretty sure the person this voice belongs to knows I''m here. He is probably hiding in the shadows. Why does he keep talking about random stuff then? Is he trying to frighten me? ¡°But where the hell would I even get any members from? I mean I never heard about a skelet-¡± (Cold voice) Not able to control myself any longer I call out to him. ¡°Who are you! Show yourself!¡± (Yuna) ¡°Great, of course she had to interrupt my inner monologue! Are we really going to continue this running gag?¡± (Cold Voice) ¡°It¡¯s not an inner monologue if you speak your thoughts out loud!¡± (Yuna) ¡­ ¡°So, I was talking this whole time? Fuck I didn''t even notice. Well thanks for telling me, I''m going to be more careful in the future.¡± (Cold Voice) ¡°N- No problem!¡± Huh? This guy is a lot friendlier than I thought. Maybe he will help me! ¡°C- Could you get me out of this floor? So, I can heal back up?¡± (Yuna) ¡°Hm? Why don''t you just heal here?¡± (Cold voice) ¡°Because this floor is obviously cursed? No one can heal here!¡± (Yuna) ¡°Oh! Well, I guess this curse doesn''t include eating bones, haha!¡± (Cold voice) ¡­ What did he say? Did he just say he eats bones? ¡°Hey! If this floor is cursed, then it means we are on the last one, right?¡± (Cold voice) ¡°Yes?¡± (Yuna) ¡°Nice! All this falling helped me to skip 30 floors ahead! I''m pretty lucky for an Undead abomination.¡± (Cold voice) ¡­ I wished he would stop saying stuff like that, let''s hope he is still just trying to frighten me or playing some strange, twisted prank on me. ¡°W- Well? Are y- you going to help me or not?¡± (Yuna) ¡°Nah, sorry I''m going to eat your bones and soul¡± (Cold voice) ¡°Wh- What?! You must be joking?! Right?!¡± (Yuna) ¡°It''s nothing personal, really. I just can''t let such a perfect opportunity go. You just quite unlucky to end up in this situation. Well, some may call it foolish instead though.¡± (Cold voice) This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. ¡°Wait! Let''s talk about this! One of my husbands is the leader of the Church of light! I''m sure we can get your something good!¡± (Yuna) ¡°Wow really?! That''s awesome!¡± (Cold voice) * sigh * Looks like I changed his mind. That was clo- ¡°I''m going to get SO much EXP from your bones! Your probably even have some divine protection, right? This will be great!¡± (Cold voice) ¡­ Shit. ¡°Hate shall be your sin and Ice your cage: Frost Cage!¡± (Cold voice)
You took 0.9 Damage!
Long Spears of Ice grow out of the ground and pierce through my body. God, damn it, if I had any strength left I could have easily broken those Spears! This guy isn''t even strong! Though I have to say that he wields interesting magic. I ''ve never seen magic that controls Ice! ¡°First Commitment: Cold chains!¡± (Cold voice) Chains appear out of nowhere and wrap around my body. I can feel coldness from them. Wait a second, are those chains imbued with Mana-Freeze?! What kind of overpowered ability is that? If I were a mage this would really be dangerous! ¡°So, now that you are confined, let''s take a closer look at you.¡± (Cold voice) The owner of the voice finally steps out of the shadows to take a closer look at me. Wait, what the hell is he? He looks like a skeleton, but his bones look more like ice than bones. There also 2 pale blue glowing orbs in his Eye-sockets and a Pale blue crystal on his forehead. I have never seen, or even heard of an undead like that. ¡°Huh? Silver hair, blue eyes and a face tattoo, aren''t you the Sword Princess?¡± (Cold voice) ¡°Ye- Yes that''s right! And if you kill me, my husbands are going to hunt you down! I can still forgive you for what you have done, just help me out of here!¡± (Yuna) ¡°I don''t think anybody can hear you scream down hear though. So, don''t mind me¡± (Cold voice) What? Does he have no fear? Or respect? Or ANY emotion? Suddenly, he stretches his hand towards me and begins to chant another strange frost spell. ¡°Rip the flesh off my enemies¡¯ bones: Ice Shards!¡± (Cold voice)
You took 2.4 DMG!
Small shards of ice appear in front of him and shoot out in my direction. They stab into my body and I release a pained scream as they shred my skin open and bury into my flesh. ¡°Wow you really are strong, huh? You probably don''t even have 100 Health left and still could take my Ice Shard spell! Well, let¡¯s continue¡± (Cold voice) * Protagonist POV * It nearly took me ten minutes and about 20 casts of ''Ice Shards'' to kill the Sword Princess. I probably did less than three Damage per cast. Well, I really made a big mess this time! Her flesh is torn open and pierced everywhere. Bones lie spread all around the room, cracked and broken. Her organs could barely be recognized as such. If there weren''t some blue strands of her mixed in this pile of flesh, gore and bones I wouldn''t even know that this thing was once Human. I quickly take her soul and absorb it before it passes away.
Level up! (x5) +5 STR; +5 VIT; +5 END; +5 DEX; + 30 INT
Wow, she was old! And she looked so young! I knew that strong people age slowly, but man she has to at least be two or three centuries old! Well, I guess she HAD to be a few centuries old. Also, look at those stats! My stat gain went up to ten per level! Anyway, let''s eat those bones! I have a very good feeling about them!
Level up! (x211) +211 STR; +211 VIT; +211 END; +211 DEX; + 1266 INT
¡­ Okay? Seriously, how am I supposed to react to this? I mean yeah, she was the Wife of a religious leader and also most likely had a divine protection, but over 200 levels?! That''s insane!
The Gods from Deep Below are taking an even closer look at you, since you killed the favorite mortal ofSamuel, God of the Blade
I guess that explains it. I''m still wondering who those deep gods are. Maybe I could get a divine protection with a bit of luck from them? Would be pretty great.
Congratulations! You have surpassed your maximum level and skipped one Rank up! Ready for your forth one?Y/N
¡­ What do you mean ¡®skipped one rank up¡¯? So, I can''t even decide the third rank up? Well I guess I''ll have to live with that. Let''s see what I can become, shall we?
Ice Golem Ice Lord Half-Lich (New Species)
Your Ice hardens and all your mana will infuse it, You will regain your flesh and once again be seen as one Liches are a new species that will be known for their enormous Magical Power. By becoming a Half lich you will lose all chances of ever regaining your life and must accept your state of being Undead.
Hm? ''New Species''? What the hell is a Half-Lich? I kind of like the ''Ice Lord'' option. Getting flesh would improve my situation greatly, also I know for a matter of fact, that all lords have great potential. There''s no way I''m becoming a Golem, as if I would sacrifice my magic! So, it''s either Ice lord or Half-Lich, huh? Ice Lord seems like the better option, but for some reason I just really like the Idea of being ''the first of my kind''. Also, this whole ''enormous Magical Power'' thing sounds pretty cool as well. Yeah let''s go with this option! Skeletons for the win!
Congratulations! You have gained new skills!
I feel a strong stinging pain as magic goes through my whole body and infuses every bone of mine. Oh yeah, seems like I got my bones back. But they don''t replace the Ice, instead they grow inside of it which leaves me with bones that are surrounded by a layer of ice. Nice! A natural armor I guess. I also got new skills again? Man, I haven''t even tested all my other skills out yet! Well I''m not going to complain, let''s just take a look at those skills later. I look at Yunas corpse and ransack through the pile of flesh that once was her body. After a while I find her bag of holding. Yes! Jackpot! Let''s see what we got here. A lot of supplies that adventurers need, which are useless to me now... BUT also more than 200 gold! Nice! Hm? Why am I suddenly having a really bad feeling? * Third Person POV * Somewhere else, at a place far away a man is kneeled on the ground, crying while holding a small pendant in his hands. The kneeling man was inside a room, which obviously looked like a Throne-Room. The crying man wore luxuries clothing and had long, dark blonde hair. His now watery eyes would usually dimly glow in a bright golden color. Three other man opened the heavy door leading inside the room and entered it. One of them was obviously dressed like a priest, but his white robes had a certain magnificent to them and looked incredible expensive. The rather young looking boy had bright blonde hair, blue eyes and a small body. His facial features were very feminine for a guy as well, giving him the ¡®little cute brother¡¯ look. The second Guy was like the exact opposite of him. He was tall, towering nearly two and half meters above the ground. He had a black full beard and not a single hair on his head. His eyes were dark red, like the eyes of a demon. He wore primitive armor that looked like it was made out of some ancient great beast. A great axe lied on his back. The third Guy was an obviously powerful mage with flaming red hair and emerald green eyes. Besides his hair and eyes, he was pretty average looking. His robes looked rather cheap, especially compared to the people around him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter Julius? Why did you call us all to you?! And why the fuck are you kneeling on the ground, crying?!¡± (Beard-Guy) ¡°It broke... Guys it broke!¡± (Julius) Prince Julius stood up. There was little to no strength in his movements as he showed the small pendant in his hands to his comrades. ¡°That... that can''t be¡­¡± (Beard-Guy) ¡°N- No way...¡± (Mage) ¡°Please, Oh god no!¡± (Priest) ¡°It did! Just an hour ago as well! You all know what that means! She''s dead!¡± (Julius) The Priest and the Mage fell to the ground and start crying while the bearded guy tried his best to not do the same. ¡°We have to avenge her!¡± (Beard-Guy) ¡°HOW?! We don''t even know where she went!¡± (Julius) ¡°Do not worry, brother! I used a spell on her a few years ago! This spell will curse whoever dared to kill her! We may not be able to search this scum right now, but as soon as he enters one of the major cities we will know!¡± (Mage) __________________________________________________________________________ Authors Note:I hope you enjoyed the chapter! Have a nice day and thanks for reading! Since some people wanted to see our MC¡¯s new Status, I¡¯ll show you! Along with a list of his skills and their current level.
-Status-
Name: None. Choose one? Y/N
Class: Ice Mage
Level: 246 / 500
Race: Undead Monster Classification: Half-Lich
Title: Cold Soul
Divine Protection: None Attribute: Frost
Follower: None
Spouses None
Health: 2790 / 2790 Mana: 16810 / 17450
Strength: 269 Dexterity: 247
Vitality: 279 Endurance: 272
Intelligence: 1455 (+291) Knowledge: 13
Skillname Level
Undead (passive) Max.
Soul Eater Max.
Elementary Frost Magic Max.
Intermediate Frost Magic 8 / 10
Cold Chains 2 / 15
Frost Time 1 / 5
Ice Breath 1 / 10
Soul Shackle 1 / 5
Ice Infusion 1 / 10
Lich Mastery (passive) 1 / 100
Chapter 6 - Tomb of Alzurak Part 4* Well, let¡¯s ignore this ominous bad feeling for now. If what Yuna said is correct, I¡¯m on the final floor of this dungeon right now. Let¡¯s what I¡¯ll find down here. I walk to the door Yuna was leaning on. This huge door behind the little meat mountain that was once known as the Sword princes is covered in blood and gore. I try to push it open with my whole weight, but fail. Does this door really have to be this big? It''s at least six meters high and half as wide. I walk back a couple of meters and tackle the door with my whole strength. * Crash * ¡­ Great, I shattered my shoulder and the door barley moved. After eating some more bones I decide to use magic in order to open this door, instead of breaking more of my bones. Oh yeah, while we''re at it let''s take a look onto all of my new spells!
ColdChains
Summon Chains that have Cold touch infused within them, freezing the mana of your enemy.
Frost Time
Increases the damage done by Frost spells for a few seconds. 24 hours cooldown.
Ice Breath
Breath Cold winds out, which are able to freeze things. No costs.
Soul Shackle
Bind a Soul to the mortal World! This allows you to create Soulstones by infusing the soul into an empty mana crystal.
Ice Infusion
Infuse an Object with Ice, turning whatever magical or elemental damage it deals into frost damage. By infusing a Soulstone with ice you can create a Cold-Soul
Lich Mastery (passive)
increases your Knowledge based on the Level of the skill. You level this skill by consuming Soulstones.
Interesting. The skills giving to me by my class are pretty simple and useful combat skills. The Lich skills are pretty strange though. They all involve ''Soul Stones'' in some way. I''m not sure how useful this is going to be since I have no idea what knowledge even does! I only know that high mages have this stat, but what does it do? Also, Cold-Soul? Doesn''t this sound like my Title? What does a Cold-Soul do? I really need to do some experiments... Anyway, let''s get this door open. ¡°Freeze my Soul: Frost Time!¡± After activating Frost Time, I use Ice Shards a couple of times until the door is open wide enough for me to slip right through it.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Then, I suddenly feel fear for a short amount of time until it gets burned away by the black flame of my hate. The reason this fear is obviously the ''Endboss'' that stands in front of me. I have no idea what this abomination is supposed to be. The boss is basically a huge centipede. Its body is made out of 50 or more humanoid torsos and each of his 100+ legs are made of 2 or 3 human legs and arms combined. Well I guess I now know what that madman I met a couple hours ago was doing down here. This... thing is looking towards me right now. It actually has a single Head attached at the last torso. I don''t know whose head this once was, but man was he ugly. Did Yuna actually fight this thing? Alone? What a fool. I walk around the centipede in a big curve and walk towards the door in the back of the Boss room. Luckily, this door is a simple small wooden one. I open it and enter the room behind it. I find myself in a small corridor, splitting up at the end. I go the left way first. For those wondering, why left first? Because I know that the right way at the end of a dungeon is always the teleporter to get out. After walking on the left way for a while I come across another room with an open door. The room inside is a simple study room with a lot of books and a skeleton lying on the ground. The skeleton is holding a book in his hands. ¡°Good day my sir! Sorry for interrupting your nap!¡± ¡­ ¡°Sir? You alright?¡± ¡­ Okay, looks like he really is dead. I had to be sure! I don''t want to face whoever made this dungeon. Well, let''s take his book and take look inside.
You found the Tome of Sirius, Grand Necromancer of Alzu''rak! Do you want to Absorb it and acquire Sirius'' name? Y/N
Absorb a book? Take over a name? I never heard of anything like that. Well, I guess Sirius is an okay name. Let''s take it and hope I''ll get anything out of it.
You took the name of Sirius! +1000 Knowledge!
Great, +1000 to a stat of which I have no idea what it''s purpose is. Well better than nothing I guess. For now, let''s sit down and read those books here, it''s not like I have anything better to do This may take a while... * Third Person POV * Luciferius, King of the Demons is sitting on a round table. He takes a look at the other council members and frowns. ¡°We really need to do something about the missing spaces.¡± (Luciferius) ¡°You don''t say, Fuck-Horne! And what have you planned? It''s not like a replacement for Thortor is going to appear out of nowhere! And the Throne of Lust has been empty since ages!¡± (A small girl) Luciferius ignores the insult that got thrown at him by the little vampire and continues speaking. ¡°Then we simply have to find new Kings!¡± (Luciferius) ¡°And how? They didn''t just kill Thortor, they also made sure his whole race dies! And no embodiment of lust is able to survive very long!¡± (A Being made out of purple smoke) ¡°Then we just have to look for a new race to join our ranks! What about the Dulaiich? Or the Wights?¡± (Luciferius) ¡°No way the Wights are going to join us, those pale fuckers are way too dumb for an alliance!¡± (A small girl) ¡°Hm, the Dulaiich could be a pretty good option though.¡± (An old man) ¡°Ew, NO! I don''t want those ugly shits crawling around here!¡± (A small girl) ¡°DAMN IT SAPHIRE! Could you stop swearing for once?! It''s really unpleasant to see a little girl speak such words!¡± (An old man) ¡°Make me stop, bitch!¡± (a small Girl) ¡°Silence! We have to focus!¡± (Luciferius) ¡°Who the fuck are you, to tell me what to do?!¡± (a small Girl) ¡°She is indeed right, you do not lead us.¡± (A being made out of purple smoke) ¡°Yeah, why don''t you shut up? Hihihi.¡± (A boy made out of shadows) ¡°I also dislike it to be yelled at¡± (An old Man) ¡°¡­¡± (Luciferius) The Demon King closes his eyes and sighs, as he realizes that this going to be a long meeting. ----------------------------------------------- Authors Note:Here''s another Chapter guys, a really short one though.
-Status-
Name: Sirius
Class: Ice Mage
Level: 246 / 500
Race: Undead Monster Classification: Half-Lich
Title: Cold Soul
Divine Protection: None Attribute: Frost
Follower: None
Spouses None
Health: 2685 / 2790 Mana: 14678 / 17450
Strength: 269 Dexterity: 247
Vitality: 279 Endurance: 272
Intelligence: 1455 (+291) Knowledge: 1013
Skillname Level
Undead (passive) Max.
Soul Eater Max.
Elementary Frost Magic Max.
Intermediate Frost Magic 9 / 10
Cold Chains 2 / 15
Frost Time 1 / 5
Ice Breath 1 / 10
Soul Shackle 1 / 5
Ice Infusion 1 / 10
Lich Mastery (passive) 1 / 100
Chapter 6.5 Information* The World The Name of this World is ¡°Io Gara¡±. The origin of this name is long forgotten and no one remembers it¡¯s meaning. There are two known Continents in this world. Sirius and all the other persons you¡¯ve met until now live on Terramas, the bigger of the two continents. The second continents original name was once Tersia, but by now it is mostly known as the ¡°Lost Lands¡±, seeing how the whole continent is filled with monsters and abominations. No Humans, Elves, demi-Humans or similar races live there anymore. Terramas is split into eight nations: The Status Screen Io Gara is home to many secrets and ancient spells, one of them is Status. It allows the user to look at their own strength in detail. Seeing as some may want to know how strong an inhabitant of Io Gara usually is, you will now be shown the Status of a common Foot-Soldier.
-Status-
Name: Soldat-kun
Class: Soldier
Level: 289
Race: Human Fame: 100
Title: None
Divine Protection: None Attribute: None
Follower: None
Spouses None
Health: 6490 / 6490 Mana: None
Strength: 1001 Dexterity: 311
Vitality: 649 Endurance: 369
Intelligence: 134 Willpower: 21
Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. For reference, here is the status of a common Mage.
-Status-
Name: Mage-chan
Class: Battlemage
Level: 311
Race: Elf Fame: 514
Title: None
Divine Protection: None Attribute: Fire
Follower: None
Spouses None
Health: 3490 / 3490 Mana: 14010 / 14010
Strength: 256 Dexterity: 267
Vitality: 349 Endurance: 221
Intelligence: 1401 Knowledge: 10
Now, how strong are those soldiers and co. compared to real Adventurers? Well, Adventurers are being classified by different classes. Those classes are:
    • E ¨C Someone who doesn''t really fight, a class E adventurer just collects herbs and stuff.
    • D ¨C A fighter! This class of adventurer struggles with the first floor of a Dungeon. (Level 50+)
    • C ¨C The average adventurer! Common soldiers and battlemages fall in this category! (Level 100+)
    • B ¨C An adventurer that proofed himself many times! (Level 500+)
    • A ¨C A small one man army! A-Class Adventurers are really strong and famous! There are only a couple of hundreds of them in the whole world! (Level 1000+)
    • S ¨C an actual one man army! There are probably less than 100 S-Class adventurers and all of them are able to threaten whole cities, which is why those people get paid a lot of money to represent a Kingdom! (Level 2000+)
    • X ¨C Those Adventures are too strong to measure and put into a category. There are only 8 known X-Rank Adventurers in this world and they all differ greatly in strength. (Level 4000+)
This should make things a lot clearer and allow you to better understand the strength of certain characters. The Magic A mage can usually use spells of every element, even though spells that fit his attribute are a lot stronger! There also some spells that can only be used if you have the right attribute. Here are the ranks of Magic:
    • Elementary: Basic Spells.
    • Intermediate: More advanced spells.
    • Advance: Spells are really getting complex here! It''s getting hard now to proceed.
    • Master: Great spells! Knowledge is needed to continue learning higher ranks!
    • Grandmaster: Spells of this category can devastate whole armies!
    • King: A King class spell can be used to threaten a whole city!
    • Emperor: An Emperor class spell can be used to threaten a small Kingdom!
    • Divine: In the Last thousand years, no one was able to cast a continent devastating spell like this!
Chapter 7 - Leaving the Dungeon* ¡°Sigh, I''m finally finished. How long did it take me to read all of those books? Two weeks? It''s hard to tell since I''m deep underground.¡± (Sirius) ¡­ Fuck, I was talking again, wasn''t I? I really have to be more careful from now on. Anyway, I have finally read all those books down here and while it took me a lot of time, it doesn''t really matter. It''s not like I have anything better to do after all. Also, I¡¯m not going to run out of time anyway. Reading those books gave me a total of 219 KNW by the way. I also learned elementary Dark Magic and elementary Necromancy! I''m particularity excited about Necromancy, because I can make myself a companion now! Having a minion should proof very helpful. I stand up and walk towards the skeleton of Sirius. I hold my hand above him and start chanting. ¡°Rise, my minion and follow my commands: Summon Skeleton!¡± Black magic leaves my fingertips and encircles the skeleton on the ground. Several seconds pass without anything happening and then my undead minion finally stands up! ¡°Mwahaha! I welcome you to this world little one!¡± (Sirius) ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Mwahaha! Seems like you are speechless in front of me, huh? Do no worry little one, I shall be a fair master!¡± (Sirius) ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­? Oi, can you talk?¡± (Sirius) ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Can you understand me?¡± (Sirius) ¡°¡­¡± ¡°CAN YOU DO ANYTHING?!¡± (Sirius) My minion stands up and starts to dance. ¡­ Let''s eat this guy. Well, looks like creating my own minions isn''t going to work after all. I even went so far and role-played as an evil overlord. Laughing like this really felt unpleasant and made me cringe, so let''s never do this again. After gulping down the last bone, I notice that the skeleton was wearing a ring.
Ring of greater Mana Storage
This ring can be used as a Manastone. Capacity: 100.000 Mana
Now that''s incredible useful and useless at the same time. Items that are able to storage mana are used in huge rituals and magic devices that need more mana than a single mage can hold. They can also be sold for a great amount of gold, but I really don''t think I''ll be able to sell anything anytime soon... I guess I can make a soul stone out of this ring? I wonder how many souls I have to use in order to fill this stone, it''s mana capacity is pretty grand. Looks like I did anything I can do down here, let''s leave this dungeon. To be honest I''m pretty disappointed. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. If I wasn''t lucky enough to encounter Yuna I don''t think this trip would have been worth it. I guess I was able to learn Necromancy and Dark Magic, which usually is pretty hard since books that involve this types of magic are forbidden everywhere, but since I have a Frost attribute my progress in those two magic arts is going to be rather slow compared to Frost Magic. I guess you could also argue that I got a shit ton of Knowledge, but I still have no idea what this stuff is good for. *sigh* Anyway, let''s leave and get some fresh air, even though I don''t breathe any... I go back into the corridor and take the right way this time, which leads me to the teleporter out of here. I step into the teleportation circle and wait a few seconds. A bright light blinds me as I''m teleported back up to the first floor. Now let''s search fo- ¡°I think we should go back guys, if we keep advancing we may encounter something dangerous!¡± (Female voice) ¡°Tch. Come on! We are still on the first floor! Everything¡¯s alright here!¡± (Male voice) ¡°No one of us is even level 50! we are barely able to kill stronger skeletons without losing any health!¡± (Female Voice) ¡°Tria is right Paul, let''s get out of here!¡± (Second male Voice) Hm? Tria and Paul? I know those kids! They are the son and daughter of the blacksmith in our village! And the third voice belongs to Greg if I''m not mistaking. He used to be my daughters boyfriend. Let¡¯s greet them. I walk towards the voices and soon find the three kids. All of them are around 13 ¨C 15 years old. ¡°Hey kids! How are guys doing?¡± (Sirius) ¡°¡°¡°EH?!¡±¡±¡± (All kids) They seem pretty shocked meeting me here. Well, I would be surprised to find my girlfriends father inside a dungeon as well. ¡°Did this bonehead just talk?¡± (Paul) ¡°Bonehead? Really? That''s just rude, Paul! I wonder how old man Rob is going to react if I tell him that.¡± (Sirius) ¡°It did! And it knows my name?! What the hell!¡±(Paul) ¡°Oi! Didn''t Linda tell you not to curse!?¡± (Sirius) ¡°It even knows my mothers name! Fuck let''s get him¡±(Paul) Paul rushes towards me with a small short sword, or a big dagger in his hands. I don''t really want to kill those kids but I guess I have no option if they attack me, right? I wonder what child Souls taste like. ¡°Rip the flesh off my enemies bones: Ice Shards!¡± (Sirius) A few ice shards fly towards Paul and he tries to deflect them with his Sword. Why would he do that? To look cool I guess since it would be a lot easier to just dodge them. Needless to say, the Ice shards piece right though his sword, shatter it and rip right through his skin into his flesh. He falls to the ground, still breathing to my surprise. ¡°Paul! God, damn it, Icommand you, waters of this world! Follow my plead: Water ball!¡±(Tria) Water magic is useless, you know... Trust me I used it once before. The water ball smashes against me and barely does anything
You took12Damage!
Yeah this is not going to work against me. Let¡¯s make sure she won''t try anything else, I don¡¯t really want to get wet. ¡°First Commitment: Cold Chains!¡± (Sirius) Chains wrap round her and seal her mana off. She falls to the ground, not able to carry the weight of those chains. Only one person left. Huh? Greg is on the ground pissing himself and begging me to not hurt him. I get a bit mad before the rage fuels my hate. Hm? Why did I get mad? Maybe because the guy my daughter was in love with is a coward? Well let''s kill him. I can try some of my new magic on him. ¡°Darkness shall consume your flesh! Blackening!¡± (Sirius) I cast this spell and black particles appear around Greg and wrap themselves around him. He screams in pain as they start eating his flesh. After 2 minutes or so he stops screaming, dead. I finish the other off as well by using another round of Ice Shards. Now shall I eat their souls or store it? They are all very young so I probably won''t get much EXP from them anyway. Alright let''s store them. ¡°You shall never find salvation. Soul Shackle!¡±(x3) After binding them to this world I absorb the souls into my ring.
You filled the ring with souls! Progress: 2%
¡­ Well, I guess I''m going to need many souls to fill this big ass ring! Where should I go now though? And where would I get so many souls to fill this ring? Hm, now that I think about it, why not attack the village I came from? Since this is a pretty peaceful region the Guards are only as strong as I was before dying, and mostly even weaker. Also, since nobody usually bothers with this dungeon the strongest guy in this village is only some Rank D adventurer. I should be able to take him on. There are about 30 Man, 24 Woman and 19 children in this small village if I''m not mistaking. I should be able to fill the ring with all those souls. Yeah let''s start preparing an attack at this village! Haha, I''m really starting to feel like some evil lord now! Though I wouldn¡¯t call myself evil. Just, curious. That''s a good thing, right? Well it doesn''t really matter. First things first I''ll have to make sure no one can escape when I attack. I want every single soul! I wonder if I can use create Ice somehow to rise a great wall around the village? I have plenty of mana after all. The only problem is I have to find a way to rise this wall instantly since they will be suspicious if random pieces of wall just start to appear out of nowhere. Also, I should probably go back and get some more skeletons from the dungeon. I can use them to deal with the weak enemies. TheSummon Skeletonspell lasts for 6 hours because of all this Intelligence I have, so using a bunch of skeletons will be very helpful. My Frost magic should also be close to reaching a new level, which will hopefully make things a lot easier as well. So, I only need a good plan, huh? * Third Person POW * Linda Crowell is currently very nervous and anxious. The reason for this is her missing son. She knows that he and some friends of his went into the forest to play but none of them have returned until now! She turns around to face her husband, Rob Crowell. ¡°It¡¯s already been two days...¡± (Linda) ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey! Pete and some of the other guards are looking for them! I''m sure everything is going to be alright... the biggest danger in this forest are wolfs and our son can easily win against them!¡± (Tom) ¡°What if he went into the dungeon?¡± (Linda) ¡°¡­¡±(Tom) ¡°Honey?¡± (Linda) ¡°Don''t worry! Our son is a clever guy! He won''t do anything as stupid like that, I''m sure!¡± (Tom) ¡°I hope you''re right darling...¡± (Linda) All of the sudden a loud bell rings. ¡°What? Isn''t this the alarm bell?!¡± (Linda) ¡°Don''t worry honey it''s probably just some mistake, who would attack us out here and what for?¡± (Tom) Sadly, neither of them knew at this point, what horror is going to plague their little home. Chapter 8 - First Invasion* * POV of Jim Skyreacher, Rank D Adventurer* What the Hell is going on right now? I heard the alarm bell being ringed and quickly left my house to see what happened. I was shocked after I left my home. The whole Village is surrounded by ice! Walls as high as five meters are all around us! Who the hell did this? And when did those walls form? They can''t possibly have formed all at once, right? I spot Rudolph, leader of the guard and call out to him. ¡°Hey! Rudi! What the hell is going on?¡± (Jim) ¡°I have no Idea... I''ve never seen magic like this! Have you on your adventures?¡± (Rudi) ¡°Nope, never! Is someone attacking us? Is there any danger?¡± (Jim) ¡°I have no idea! Maybe someone ju-¡± (Rude) Rudolph gets interrupted by a fearful scream before he can finish whatever he wanted to say. ¡°Undead! It''s the Undead! They are attacking us!¡± (Random voice) ¡°What? Undead? Don''t tell me they come from the Tomb? How is that possible? Dungeon monster can''t leave their dungeons!¡± (Jim) I turn towards the Voice and see a few skeletons coming over the walls. There are at least 12 or even more of them! Are they really coming from the dungeon? I never heard of anything like that happaening. A monster would usually never leave their dungeon. Maybe, a necromancer? But why would he attack us? We have nothing of value. The skeleton meanwhile start attacking the villagers and cripple them. Yeah, for some strange unknown reason they don''t finish them off but just make sure they can''t do anything anymore. They don''t seem very strong. Those boneheads are level 30 to 60 at most, which is enough to win against the guards, but I should be able to take them all out. ¡°Rudi, take the women and kids somewhere safe! I''ll kill those skeletons!¡± (Jim) ¡°Alright buddy, be careful!¡± (Rudi) ¡°Don''t worry that shouldn''t be too hard.¡± (Jim) I rush towards the first skeleton and draw my great-axe. I smash the skeleton with it easily and shatter his torso into small shards. I quickly stomp on his head to make sure it''s dead. I really wish I had a hammer instead of an Axe. It would make things a lot easier. The other skeleton notice me and walk towards my direction. Three of them are pretty close and try to slash at me with their rusty blades. I quickly dodge the first strike and use my momentum to close in to the second skeleton. By rising my axe, I make sure he won''t be able to strike downwards with his risen sword. I headbutt him and he staggers back a couple of steps. I turn back to the first skeleton and use my axe while turning to cut his head off. Quickly I turn back to face the other two, but notice they are stepping away from me. Are they scared? No, undead don''t feel fear. Why are they stepping away from me then? * Clap clap clap * I hear a sound close to slow clapping, but it sounds more like ice hitting ice. The skeleton split apart and another one Steps forward. This one looks really strange. At first I thought it was just a magical skeleton because of his white bones, but then I notice that he is something way more dangerous. His bones seem to be surrounded by a layer of ice that serve as a natural armor and he has sharp and long canines. There is a strange blue Gemstone embedded in his forehead, but the strangest things are his eyes. Inside of his black eye sockets, which should be empty lie two small glowing blue orbs. Since when do skeletons have those?! Is this guy the leader of those skeletons and the one that encircled our village with this wall?Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°Not bad, Jim. Really, I knew you were rank D but I thought you would probably be level 150 at most, but seeing your performance you seem to be closer to level 250, or maybe even 300?¡± (Cold voice) ¡­ What the hell? it can talk? And this voice... All my instincts are screaming right now because of it. This guy is dangerous! And why does he know my name? ¡°Wh- Who the hell are you?¡± (Jim) ¡°Now, let''s try to not be rude and keep everything civilized here, alright? Have you really forgotten me? Well, I can¡¯t really hold it against you, can I? I changed after all. Yes, I changed.¡± (Cold Voice) Forgotten? Am I supposed to know that freak?! ¡°What do you want of us?!¡± (Jim) ¡°Not much. Just your souls, Jim.¡± (Cold Voice) Souls? So, he is indeed the necromancer that summoned those undead? I though only powerful necromancer can steal souls... This could be dangerous. ¡°Tell me Jim, do you believe in god?¡± (Jim) ¡°G- God? I pray to Agnes every day! She will help me to defend this place!¡± I really do, tough I don''t have a Divine Protection or anything. The skeletons face starts to distort. It kind of looks like he is grinning. This really sends shivers down my spine. ¡°Is that so? That''s good, Jim¡± (Cold Voice) I really don''t like the Way he says my name. It creeps me out and makes me very uncomfortable. He suddenly starts chanting a spell and I ready myself to dodge. Ice shards form around him and fly in my direction. I jump to the side in order to dodge them, but one still manages to hit me. It buries itself deep into my shoulder. I feel a strange numbing cold pain.
You took 359 Damage! 6239 health left!
What? Over 300 damage just from one of those shards? And he can summon four at once, I really have to be careful! He keeps summoning more Ice shards and sending them towards me, but this time I dodge all of them. I rush towards him and he starts to cast another spell. Spears of ice grow out of the ground and I have to jump in order to not get hit by them. This Guy has some strange and dangerous magic. ¡°You are quick, huh? Well I guess this is a good time to test this spell out.Thy Flesh shall be Pierced by my command: Frost Prison!¡± (Cold Voice) Suddenly more Spears, which are at least two meters long rise from the ground, but instead of rising beneath me, they pierce through the earth all around him in a big radius. I try to get out of the attack radius but one of the spears manage to go through my leg.
You took 238 Damage! 6001 Health left!
What the hell was this? What''s up with the scale of that spell? Was this an advanced spell? Fuck, I underestimated him! Usually only mages on level 500 learn advanced spells. I try to free myself from the spear but he casts the smaller version of this speel again and a lot of the smaller spear pierce me this time.
You took 459 Damage! 5542 Health left!
Damn it! He got me good this time! Fuck, he is walking towards me I have to get out of here!
You took 424 Damage! 5118 Health left!
You took 511 Damage! 4607 Health left!
He keeps summoning more and more Spears while walking to me! Shit, I can''t get away. ¡°Let''s end this here, Jim.¡± (Cold Voice) He grabs my head and starts chanting something. ¡°Freeze the body of this mortal: Cold death!¡± (Cold Voice)
You are being affected by ¡°Curse of the Frost¡± and will take 300 Damage per second while being in contact with the caster!
My limbs slowly go numb as my body freezes. Looks like this is the end for me... I really don''t want to die. ¡°Y- you w- will pay f- for thi- ..s¡± (Jim) ¡°Will I though? I mean technically speaking, nobody is even going to find out about what happened here. Seriously, I may be killed one day, but it won''t be for what I''m doing here.¡± (Cold Voice) ¡°F- fu- ¡­ ck.. y- yo-¡° (Jim) ¡°Hm? Already dead? You weren''t even able to finish cursing at me before u died, huh? How unfortunate for you.¡± (Cold Voice) * Sirius POV * After killing Jim everything else was child-play. My Minions easily overpowered the guards and because of my new advanced spell ''Ice barrier'' nobody was able to escape from us. It was really a good idea to push my Frost Magic to advanced, otherwise Jim would have probably killed me. I''m serious here, looking at my low health I don''t think I would have been able to take more than maybe three hits of this big ass great-axe. I''m also really low on mana because of the big barrier now and had to get close to him in order to use ''Cold Death''. This spell is pretty useful since it barley costs any mana. Speaking about this barrier, this skill is really versatile. I can basically crate a wall out of ice and shape is as I want. I just have to be careful to not use to much mana on it. I shaped the wall flat on one side and like a ramp on the other side, so I and my minions can get inside the village, while nobody can flee. I also found out that you have to give your minions weapons if you want them to fight for you. I commanded them to not kill anyone by the way, to make sure no soul passed away while I''m occupied with something else. I look around and see many injured villagers on the ground, crying in pain. I also see the Ice statue of jim, which I find to be very beautiful. What a nice skill. After Killing everyone and shackling their soul, I absorb them into the ring
You filled the Ring with Souls! Progress: 99%
Oh, you have to be kidding me! Really? One more? * sigh * Anyway, let''s eat the bones of those I know where religious.
Level up! (x3)
It''s not much, but it''s something. Also, my stat gain is really good! There are only few races that get more than 15 stat points per level up and I get 18! that''s really good. Seems like Half-Lich really was the right decision. Well, I should wrap things up here and look for someone in order to finish my ring. I wonder how much knowledge I''ll get for all these souls? I really have to find out what that stat does. ---------------------------------------- Authors Note:I hope you enjoyed this chapter! Chapter 9 - Calm before the storm* It didn''t take me long to find someone whose soul I can take. It seems like three guards were walking around inside the forest, searching for Greg and his friends. You should have seen their faces and when they came back into the village and saw what happened. Their reactions were hilarious. I commanded my minions to take all the bones of the dead villagers and they are just as bad at dismantling bodies as I am. Anyway, let''s absorb the newcomers¡¯ souls into the ring and see what I''ll get.
Congratulations! You turned the ''Ring of greater Mana Storage'' into a ''Ring of a Greater Soul''!
Ring of a Greater Soul
This ring once contained more than 50 Souls, which fused together to form a bigger one! The soul can be absorbed.
Greater Soul? Now this sounds really good! Seems like I once again have to make a decision. Do I absorb the soul or infuse it with ice? The problem is, I have no idea if I''ll still get EXP for absorbing a Cold Soul. I would like to try it out first before I waste a Great Soul, but I have no way to obtain any mana stones since I can''t buy any and I don''t think I''ll get lucky again and find one. This Half-Lich race was very useful until now, so let''s trust it and just try it out. I take the ring and squeeze it tightly in my hand and try to infuse it. Sadly, I don''t seem to have enough mana left after my fight. I guess I''ll have to start by eating bones. It took me four days to completely infuse the ring. It seems like the amount of mana I need to turn a soul stone into a cold soul is equal to the amount of mana the mana stone once could hold. So, I needed to use 100.000 mana which is nearly six times more mana than I have. I pretty much just kept on eating bones non-stop the past four days and I have barley any left. Luckily two travelers entered the village while I was at it and unintentionally delivered some new bones to me. Now let''s see what we got here now.
Ring of a Greater Cold Soul
This ring once contained a Greater Soul which was infused with ice to form a Greater Cold Soul! The soul can be absorbed by a Lich.
Doesn''t seem so special, well let''s absorb it.
Level up! (x23)
+46 STR; +46 DEX; +46 END; +46 VIT; + 230
Lich Mastery 1 ¡ú 19 (+360 KNW)
Now that''s what I call a power boost! 23 levels? That''s pretty nice! Huh? I kind of feel strange...
Congratulations! By absorbing Ice infused Souls your title ''Cold Soul'' has evolved into ''Frozen Soul''!
+75 INT ¡ú +300 INT; Soul Eater ¡ú Soul Devourer
Soul Devourer
Your hunger for Souls cannot be stilled! You are now able to directly take the Souls of people that have less than 20% of your level!
I feel a cold pain in my ''eyes'' fall and to my knees. It looks like my title was strengthened because of the cold soul and the upgrades are really great, especially Soul Devourer but I can''t feel happy right now because the pain does not stop! It takes several minutes of me lying on the ground and pressing my hands against my eye sockets before the pain finally ends. Relieved that my torture seems to be over I stand up. What the hell was that? I take out the small mirror to take a look at myself, in order to find out what happened.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. The glowing orbs in my face changed drastically. Instead of just glowing in a pale blue light they are now black orbs which have a pale blue circle inside of them, making it look as if those were iris¡¯. For some reason, they actually creep me out a bit. I quickly close the little mirror and stand up. I''m not sure how I should feel about all of this but for now I''ll just simply accept it. The evolved skill and all this extra Intelligence is great at least. Hm? I notice that the mana stone on the ring was not completely absorbed and that a small black stone remains. You have to understand that an empty mana crystal is white and a filled one blue, so why is there a black stone on the ring now?
Ring of the Cold Void
This ring once contained a Greater Cold Soul which was absorbed by a Lich. An unknown consciousness that resides within the ring now yearns for more souls. To fill this ring you''ll need 10 Greater Souls.
¡­ What? A consciousness? Since when? Why is it an ''unknown'' one? For fucks sake, I never understood this ancient magic. It gives you so many information and so many details, yet it leaves so much out. It feels like It''s enjoying watching us mortals struggle and suffer. Well, I guess I at least still have a place to store souls in, though I have no Idea how I''m going to fill this thing up. If I''m not mistaking I''ll need 500 Souls in order to completely fill it. I could probably attack one or two more villages, but then I''ll run out of smaller villages to attack and I won''t stand a chance against a village with any form of real defense. Let''s think rationally about this. I''m now able to take souls of people that are around level 50 or weaker. In other words, I don''t really have to fight! I''ll just have to go somewhere, take as many souls as I need and then quickly leave before anyone notices me. Now how would I do that? I could try to sneak into villages at night and snatch the souls while the people are sleeping. How many Souls would I be able to get like that? With help from the Dark Spell ''Shadow Cloak'' I should be able to break into three or four houses per night which would give me around 15 souls per night, as long as I''m lucky and no one strong is inside. It would roughly take me one month to get all souls, huh? ¡­ That''s a long time, but I can''t think of any other way. I guess I''ll do that. I got all of eternity anyway. Unless I turn to dust or something when I¡¯m too old. Let''s go night hunting! Hm? Somehow I''m getting this strange bad feeling again. * Julius, Prince of Lichtenhof POV * ¡°It''s been a couple of weeks and there is still no Signal from your spell, Theodore!¡± (Prince Julius) ¡°Why are you yelling at me?! It''s not like I can control when this asshole is going show himself in a big city!¡± (Archmage Theodore) ¡°Brothers, we should also take into consideration that she could have died inside a dungeon¡± (Beard Guy) ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous! Big Sister Yuna would never be that careless! ¡­I think? Alright she may be this careless.¡± (Priest) ¡°Even if she went into one, there''s no way she would have died inside! She is quick enough to flee and if I''m not mistaking you gave her a few Lightstones right, Denolius?¡° (Prince Julius) ¡°That''s right! One of those can easily heal her back up if she''s not in combat!¡± (Blessed Soul Denolius) ¡°¡­What if she went somewhere, where healing wasn''t an option?¡± (Beard Guy) ¡°What do you mean, Brother Urk?¡± (Blessed Soul Denolius) ¡°You know, what if she went to the Tomb of Alzu''rak? This dungeon was never conquered since it''s just not worth it and if I''m not mistaking the Endboss should be level 1600. Doesn''t that sound like a thing our brave wife would do? Go down there and be the first one to conquer it?¡± (Urk, the Destroyer) ¡°Now that you mention it, I''m getting a lot of reports from the region this dungeon resides in.¡± (Prince Julius) ¡°What kind of reports?¡± (Blessed Soul Denolius) ¡°Nothing too bad, just some villagers complaining about a strange illness that seems to kill weak people in their sleep. The death counter is only at about 200 or so. The really strange thing though is, that a small village was found completely empty! No one lived there anymore and all that was left were small piles of Demi-Human meat, with no bones in them¡± (Prince Julius) ¡°The hell? This sounds creepy as fuck! Why are you getting reports from the Demi-Human Kingdom anyway?¡± (Urk, the Destroyer) ¡°I have my Spies, of course. The King of the Demi-Humans is really getting nervous by the way, it seems that the people he sent to investigate the village all refused to go there again. They all just talked about how gruesome and gross this place is.¡± (Prince Julius) ¡°Maybe we should also send some people to investigate?¡± (Blessed Soul Denolius) ¡°Hm, yeah let''s do that. Maybe we will find something out. We''ll just have to be careful to not let the Demi-Humans find out.¡± (Prince Julius) ¡°I could craft a small device that would react if they come close to the one who holds the curse!¡± (Archmage Theodore) ¡°This would be perfect! We will do just that! I''ll immanently summon a few assassins that know how to hide themselves.¡± (Prince Julius) ---------------------------------------- Authors Note:Here''s the Next chapter Guys! It may be a bit boring, but things are really going to become interesting now!
-Status-
Name: Sirius
Class: Ice Mage
Level: 272 / 500
Race: Undead Monster Classification: Half-Lich
Title: Frozen Soul
Divine Protection: None Attribute: Frost
Follower: None
Spouses None
Health: 3310/ 3310 Mana: 14 / 23280
Strength: 321 Dexterity: 299
Vitality: 331 Endurance: 324
Intelligence: 1940 (+388) Knowledge: 1592
Skillname Level
Undead (passive) Max.
Soul Devourer 1 / 10.000
Elementary Frost Magic Max.
Intermediate Frost Magic Max.
Advanced Frost Magic 3 / 15
Cold Chains 2 / 15
Frost Time 1 / 5
Ice Breath 1 / 10
Soul Shackle 4 / 5
Ice Infusion 5 / 10
Lich Mastery (passive) 19 / 100
Elementary Dark Magic 2 / 10
Elementary Necromancy 3 / 10
Chapter 10 - Night Fight* After a little bit more than two weeks of sneaking into houses and stealing souls from low-level civilians, I already got myself nearly 200 souls. Needlessly to say, it''s going pretty well. I had some problems at the beginning, but I found a good routine after a while. It''s really simple! I just break into houses by freezing the locks on the doors and breaking them afterwards. Then I continue by taking every soul inside and thanks to my new and better skill ''Soul Devourer'' they don''t even have to be sleeping. The only annoying thing is that I have to change the locations and town every now and then. After all, I don''t want people to get suspicious and start searching for me. Well, it''s time to find the next victims. I get up and leave my current hiding spot that I use during the day. While the sun''s up I usually spent my time outside the towns and under the ground by using the necromancy spell: Grave Digger. This spell allows me to bury myself underground and hide my presence. There, beneath the ground I wait for a couple of a hours until I think it''s dark outside and then get out. After confirming that the sun has indeed vanished I cast my new favorite darkness spell on myself. ¡°Hide me from my enemies: Shadow Cloak!¡± This spell is now one of my most important ones! It basically allows me to fade into the shadows and hide myself from others while it''s active. It drains a lot of mana during the day but a very small amount at the night. Unseen by any Guards I enter the town and move to a random house, which has no lights inside of it. It''s a rather big, but really cheap looking mansion. It looks like there could be a lot of people living inside. I freeze the door lock and then proceed to use a small rock to break the frozen fragile lock and enter the home of my victims. I then cast my next spell. ¡°Feel the life of the mortals: Soul Compass!¡± Small dots appear. Those are the souls of the people inside this house. This spell makes things a lot easier for me, since I don''t have to search for the people living inside the houses I break into. This is very helpful especially because I can see those dots even through walls. It seems like there are two souls at the end of the small corridor I''m currently in and another 4 upstairs. Six souls? Jackpot! I decide to start downstairs and quietly enter a small bedroom. Inside I find a rather big bed with two people sleeping on it, a man and a woman. Oh, look at them. They are such a beautiful married couple! Well, how unfortunate for them. I stay a safe distance away to not wake them up and absorb their souls with ¡®Soul Devourer¡¯ while they are sleeping. They don''t have time to wake up or even scream before their breathing stops and the souls enter my ring. I leave and move up the stairs but a small boy suddenly stands in front of me. Fuck, I should pay more attention! I didn¡¯t even notice that one of the dots started moving. ¡°...Who are you?¡± (Boy) Hm? He''s not scarred? Maybe he can''t see my face because of the shadow cloak. Still, he''s pretty brave to just talk to a dark walking shadow. Now what should I tell him? ¡°I''m... Santa Clause?¡± (Sirius) ¡°Really!?¡± (Boy) Wow it worked? Oh man, his eyes are sparkling now, he''s very excited! ¡°What do I get Santa?!¡± (Sirius) ¡°How about undead minion? Or would you like some souls?¡± (Sirius) ¡°¡­¡± (Boy) ¡°I... guess that''s a no?¡± (Sirius) Shit, he''s looking at me with some strange eyes! What should I do? Wait a second. Why am I doing this again? I mean, I can just simply take his soul, right? There''s no need to try and trick him, silly me. I grab the glowing orb inside his chest and bring it to my ring. The boy falls to the ground with a small *thumb* sound and immediately stops breathing. No need to prevent to be someone I¡¯m not! Always remember, be yourself! I afterwards make my way to the last bedroom and get the souls of another three children. Happy with the results, I slowly leave the mansion and look for my next soul-buffet. Finding a nice-looking house, I decide to enter it, but before I get close to it I feel eyes on me. Someone is watching me, someone I can''t spot. This could be bad. I try locating my observer, but fail in doing so and decide to try and trap them, so I walk towards a dark and small alley and quickly hide behind a few barrels. After waiting a few seconds I hear footsteps walking towards me. I wait until they are directly in front of me and jump out of my hiding spot to quickly grab my pursuer.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. At least that''s what I tried to do, but sadly the person I tried to attack quickly jumps a few steps back before I''m able to reach him. ¡°Interesting, you are not only able to hide, but also able to feel my presence?¡± (???) I take a closer look at the person in front of me and realize that I''m in a dire situation. The man wears dark leather clothes that seem to be of high quality. His presence is smaller than anything I ever felt, but I know it''s not because he''s weak, it''s quite the opposite case I think. The reason for these assumptions are his eyes, which are completely grey. That''s a very well-known technic used my assassins in order to see inside darkness. Judging from his armor and those eyes he¡¯s most likely a very dangerous assassin. He suddenly stretches his hands out and my shadow cloak spell gets cancelled. Shit, how did he do that? ¡°What the hell? You are one ugly motherfucker, aren''t you? I''d never guessed you would be an undead... Well it matters not. How were you able to kill Yuna?¡± (???) Yuna? Oh, fuck is he talking about the Sword Princess? Is he here because of her? How did he find me? ¡°They told me to get you alive if possible so, don''t struggle and just surrender.¡± (???) ¡°Well, now let¡¯s be civilized. First of all, who are ''they''?¡± (Sirius) ¡°Some people with a lot of power that are really mad at you for killing Yuna. To be honest I''m also kinda pissed at you, she was pretty cute!¡± (???) Powerful people, huh? Didn''t she say something about her husband being the leader of the church of light? Did he send him? Well, let''s kill him and get out of here, tough I would really like to know how he found me. I start chanting Frost Prison and to my surprise he doesn''t even try to stop me. ¡°Thy Flesh shall be Pierced by my command: Frost Prison!¡± My long spears of ice start to appear all around me, but instead of being surprised he just quickly jumps upwards and holds onto the wall. What the hell? How is he sticking to the wall like that? Is that another assassin skill? Is he a fucking frog? ¡°*whistle* Not bad! Where did you learn this spell? I never saw magic like that, then again you probably were born with this ability, monster!¡± (???) Is he taunting me? Damn he''s quick! Let''s see how smug he is after getting hi- Before I can even finish my thoughts, he pushes himself away from the wall into my directions and draws two daggers. Where did he get those from? He stabs me into the chest, ruining my leather armor and also breaking one of my ribs off.
You took 583 Damage! 2727 Health left.
Huh? You are actually all bones? The fuck?!¡± (???) I try to grab him, but he suddenly vanishes and I feel a kick landing onto the back of my head.
You took 321 Damage! 2406 Health left.
I turn around to find nothing behind me and another kick hits my head
You took 359 Damage! 2047 Health left.
¡°That''s the second ''Stunning Kick'' you ate without fainting and my sleep poison also didn''t do shit! Can you even lose consciousness?¡± (???) Yes, I can and have but let''s not tell him that. I have to find a way to limit his movement or he''s going to kill me soon. I start whispering the chant of Frost Prison, without releasing the spell and wait for him to appear. I feel a weak brush of air behind me and use the already chanted spell on him. Fuck, it seems like he heard me whispering since he dodged the spell immediately. ¡°Nice try, buddy!¡± (???) I can''t even make out where his voice is coming from, this is really starting to piss me off. ¡°If I can''t make your faint I guess I''ll just have to hope you go K.O. If I lower your health enough.¡± (???) ¡°Tch. You can try if you want.¡± (Sirius) He suddenly appears right in front of me and tries to slash me with his dagger. I want to dodge, but his speed is way better than mine. I still manage to rise an arm, but that only results in it getting chopped away.
You took 1632 Damage! 415 Health left.
Fuck, that one got me good. My health is looking really bad. ¡°Let''s see if you can take another one of those!¡± (???) ¡­ Is he an Idiot? If he hits me again like this, I''m dead! I have to think of a way to escape. Maybe I should surrender? Well, I don''t think I''m going to be treated well by the husband whose wife I killed a few weeks ago. Though I don''t see any other way to escape... I really don''t want to do this! Fuck if only my ring was done! Maybe then I would be able to win. I raise my only arm left in sign to surrender. I guess I only have one thing left. ¡°Hm? Are you surrendering? How boring, but I guess you realized you stand no chance against me, huh? Anyway, equip those.¡± (???) He throws a couple of handcuffs at me. I look at them and then back to my right arm that is lying on the ground. ¡°Oh right, THAT happened... Just chain your arm to your spine then.¡± (???) ¡­ For some reason this really feels indecent. I do as he says and the handcuffs quickly decrease in size until they won''t slip of my bones. ¡°I''m happy they can get this small, though I would have an excuse to cut off your limps otherwise...¡± (???) This guy is really pissing me off. He walks towards me and I ready myself. When he''s right in front of me I try to go through with my plan. I activate ¡®Frost time¡¯ which does not acquire a chant, just like ¡®Frost Breath¡¯. I open my mouth and breath cold winds at him. He didn''t except an attack and it takes him by surprise. The icy winds that were strengthened by frost time hit his face and I can see how it starts to freeze. He raises his hands and covers his face while screaming. Good everything is going like I thought it would. I jump onto him and we both fall to the ground. I lie on top of him and bite into his arm that is still covering his face, ¡°mbgh mbbmmmb: Mbh gmbh!¡± I chant, or rather mumble the spell ''Cold Death'' and he starts to panic as my curse hits him. He wants to get me off of him to end the spell but I won''t let go. The assassin then processes to stab me with his dagger, but instead of hitting me, he instead stabs between my ribs a few times. Lucky me. After seven or eight seconds of eating my cold death, he finally stops struggling and I see a small orb appear on his chest. Fuck that was annoying. I stand up and take his soul into my ring
You have filled your ring! Progress: 39%
¡­I probably have to stop doing those night invasions if people are looking for me now. Also, how should I get those handcuffs off? I guess I''ll have to break my arm and regenerate it... but then I''ll have to walk around with a handcuff on my spine! Let''s think about a better way. ________________________________________________________________
-Status-
Name: Sirius
Class: Ice Mage
Level: 272 / 500
Race: Undead Monster Classification: Half-Lich
Title: Frozen Soul
Divine Protection: None Attribute: Frost
Follower: None
Spouses None
Health: 3310/ 3310 Mana: 14 / 23280
Strength: 321 Dexterity: 299
Vitality: 331 Endurance: 324
Intelligence: 1940 (+388) Knowledge: 1592
Skillname Level
Undead (passive) Max.
Soul Devourer 12 / 10.000
Elementary Frost Magic Max.
Intermediate Frost Magic Max.
Advanced Frost Magic 4 / 15
Cold Chains 2 / 15
Frost Time 2 / 5
Ice Breath 2 / 10
Soul Shackle 4 / 5
Ice Infusion 5 / 10
Lich Mastery (passive) 19 / 100
Elementary Dark Magic 6 / 10
Elementary Necromancy 7 / 10
Chapter 11 - Shadow Eater* ¡°So, he''s really dead?¡± (Voice 1) ¡°Yeah, his body was found lying in an alley, frozen¡± (Voice 2) ¡°Frozen?¡± (Voice 1) ¡°Yep, his whole body was covered in ice, but that''s not the shocking part.¡± (Voice 2) ¡°What IS the shocking part then?¡± (Voice 1) ¡°He wasn''t only covered in ice; his whole body was frozen to the core.¡± (Voice 2) ¡°What? How is that possible?! The only thing I know of that could do something like that, would be a Frost Wyrm or an Ice Dragon,¡± (Voice 1) ¡°We don''t know sir.¡± (Voice 2) ¡°God damn it, why did Kurt attack him anyway? He is just a scout and way too weak to deal with anything that could have killed Lady Yuna!¡± (Voice 1) ¡°It''s more likely that the criminal was the one who found him and killed him.¡± (Voice 2) ¡°I guess that makes more sense. Well, at least we now know he is most likely a mage.¡± (Voice 1) ¡°...We also found deep bite marks on his arm. Whatever bit him had long canines.¡± (Voice 2) ¡°Maybe he''s a summoner? If he summoned some strange ice creature it would explain everything.¡± (Voice 1) ¡°That could be the case, Sir.¡± (Voice 2) ¡°Anyway, send some more scouts out and make sure to remind them all to not take any actions! They should report to you or Shadowfang.¡± (Voice 1) ¡°What about you sir?¡± (Voice 2) ¡°I''ll have to think of a way to explain the Demi-Human King why one of our man was found dead in an alley inside his kingdom.¡± (Voice 2) * Sirius POV * I''m currently walking around inside the forest. I decided to stay away from towns for now since I don''t want to risk getting found by any more assassins. I don''t even know if there are more than the one I killed, but let''s not risk anything. I also still have no idea how they found me, which pisses me off. Now I can''t just keep hiding though, can I? So, I''ll have to think of a way to make sure those guys don''t find me. Maybe I should travel into another region? I could get out of here and travel through the woods and swamps into the human kingdom. They wouldn''t expect that, right? I''ll have more problems finding any small towns with few guards though, but I guess sacrifices have to be made, huh? The good thing is that I''ll be able to kill a lot more humans instead of Demi-Humans. Now I''m actually hyped to walk over there! It will take a while though since I can''t use any teleporters inside towns. It will take me a couple of weeks to go over there... Well I better star- ¡°Halt.¡± (Deep intimidating voice) ¡°For fucks sake, am I really getting interrupted again? What the fuck is this overused joke?!¡± (Sirius) ¡°¡­¡± (Deep intimidating voice) Oops, I didn''t mean to say that. I look around to spot my follower, but fail at it once again. I didn''t even feel a presence this time! Instead of sneaking up to me like I thought he would, he just simply walks out of the forest.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°So, you are the killer? I guess I now know who took a bite out of my scout.¡± (Deep intimidating voice) I think I''m dead. Yeah, I know technically I already am but I mean I''m going to die for good now. After he stopped suppressing his presence, a unique and powerful aura started to ooze off of him. He probably is at least level 1000. there''s no way I can fight that. ¡°Are you not going to deny it?¡± (Deep intimidating voice) ¡°I don''t think you would fall for that, can I at least know who you guys are? And how did you find me?¡± (Sirius) ¡°Oh, so calm? Very well then, we are the personal spies of Prince Julius! My name is Shadowfang by the way.¡± (Shadowfang) He made a small sarcastic bow and grins in my face. Why is every single one of those assassins, or spies I guess, pissing me off so much? ¡°Prince? I thought Yunas husband was a pope or something¡± (Sirius) ¡°She has multiple ones, all in very high positions.¡± (Shadowfang) ¡°So, those are the powerful people that I made angry, huh? How the hell did she get such powerful husbands? Men like these are usually the ones that take multiple wives.¡± (Sirius) ¡°Are you kidding? She''s known as the most beautiful woman in the kingdom! Coupled with her braveness and strength at such a young age make her someone absolutely unique! Now, I thought you were pretty strong but you seem like a weakling. What are you? Level 250? Maybe 300 at most? How did you kill her?¡± (Shadowfang) ¡°Well, first of all stop being so rude. I was only born a month or so ago, so my progress is really good if you ask me.¡± (Sirius) ¡°What? No way, as if you levelled so far in month! Everyone knows that the first few month are the hardest for a monster.¡± (Shadowfang) ¡°You are being rude again. Anyway, I didn''t kill her. I just finished her off. She would have died even without me.¡± (Sirius) ¡°Well, I don''t care! My job is it to bring you to the prince so he can torture you to his heart¡¯s content.¡± (Shadowfang) Shit, that doesn''t sound good. What now? Do I just try runni- ¡­ ¡­ What happened? Why am I suddenly on the ground? Huh? When did he get above me? ¡°You really are weak, to think someone like you killed Yuna... What did you do with her remains? I¡¯m sure the Prince would like to bury her.¡± (Shadowfang) ¡°Hm? I a- ate her bones? There should be a small pile of flesh inside the Tomb. Though you wouldn¡¯t be able to guess what species that pile came from. Huh? Why are you looking at me like this?¡± (Sirius) ¡­ Shit, I shouldn''t have said that! I was still confused and those sentences just slipped out of me. He looks really pissed now. ¡°YOU DID WHAT?! Not only did you kill her, but also defiled her corpse?! ...I''ll guess I can have some fun with you before I bring you to the higher ups. I know a very good way to give you pain, even if you are an undead.¡± (Shadowfang) He brings out a little flask and throws it at me. It hits me at the head and shatters. The flasks contain flows onto me. The strange liquid somehow makes me dizzy.
You were affected by the ''Curse of immense Pain''! You will feel start to feel increasingly more pain until you collapse!
Huh? Well It doesn''t hurt that mu- ¡°ARGH?! What the.. AHHHH!!!¡± (Sirius) WHAT IS THIS?! The pain! It hurts so much! Usually if something starts to hurt me, my hate just burns the feeling of pain! But every time it starts to burn the pain it just gets replaced with more! Fuck it gets worse and worse the longer I''m affected! And the flame keeps only growing and growing. I cannot stop myself from screaming out loud! ¡°Haha! It''s bad, isn''t it?¡± (Shadowfang) ARGH! It doesn''t stop! The pain... it''s overwhelming me! I... can''t... ¡­ Fuck this guy. * Shadowfang POV * So, he finally passed out, huh? Well I have to say, he held out pretty long. A lot longer than I would have thought. It''s time to wrap things up so let''s get this bonehead into a cart and drive back home, I really want to get out of this filthy Demi-Human kingdom. ¡°Halt. Hihihi.¡± (???) ¡°What the hell? Who said that? That''s my line!¡± (Shadowfang) ¡°It WAS yours! I stole it! Hihihihi. It¡¯s very tasyt!¡± (???) What''s up with this creepy laugh and childish voice? Where did it come from? I''ll have to be careful! If even I cannot feel his presence, then that means he is a pro! ¡°Hihihe. Can I have him?¡± (???) ¡°¡­You mean this undead mage? No way. Show yourself or get the fuck out of here if you know what''s good for you.¡± (Shadowfang) ¡°I guess I have to take him? Hihihi, alrighty than!¡± (???) A small boy submerges out of a trees shadow and stands in front of me. He literately looks like the shadow of a boy. I notice that he wears a small crown on top of his head. ¡°¡­You can''t be the Shadow prince, right?¡± (Shadowfang) ¡°Hihihehaha! No, I''m not, silly!¡± (???) Good, I was scarred there for a second. ¡°I became the king a long time ago!¡± (???) The small boy starts to summon tentacles made out of shadows to grab me. I try to flee but the shadows grab onto my legs and break themimmediately. Fuck how are those so fast?! ¡°Oi! Oi! Oi! Since you didn''t do what I asked you to, I can eat you, right? Oh, silly me why am I even asking?! I ate papa and became the king so there''s no reason to ask, hihihi.¡± (Shadow King) The tentacles pick me up and hold me directly above him as he opens his mouth. His head quickly, nearly instantly grows in size and bites into me. ¡°AHH!!!¡± (Shadowfang) I scream as shadows in the form of teeth drill themselves into my midsection. ¡°It''s going to tear! You are going to tear me in half!¡± (Shadowfang) I think he starts to grin and chuckle as he crunches down on me. I hear my spine snap, and then, nothingness. So, that''s what it feels like to die? * Third Person POV * The boy gulps the first half of the man down and then continues on to devourer the second one. ¡°Tasty! Human flesh is so tasty! Hehehehihi! Ah! Don¡¯t worry Papa, and my beloved siblings, you are much tastier!¡± (Shadow King) The boy starts to gently pat his belly while he takes another look at the unconscious skeleton and starts grinning. ¡°Does he know he''s cursed? He really should be more careful hihihi. Let''s help him out!¡± (Shadow King) The shadows around the skeleton suddenly swallow him and then vanish together with the unconscious undead. ¡°He should be a lot safer over there. I wonder if Dubby is going to praise me for what I did? After all he had potential! Helping him out should have been a good thing, right?¡± (Shadow King) Some more shadows appear and swallow up the small boy as well. ¡°Well if not I''ll just have to eat him too! Hihihi¡± (Shadow King) Chapter 12 - Everbloom Forest Part 1* ¡°There once was a Great Shadow, as black as the night sky and as big as a great mansion. This shadow was feared by many things for its clever mind and great power, but the shadow was saddened. ¡°Oh, how my soul yearns for friends! For a Family!¡± the Great Shadow cried. But one day he found a solution to his problems and yelled in excitement, ¡°I shall create my family! This way I will never be alone!¡± The Great Shadow took a sharp blade and cut himself to create three smaller pieces. ¡°You shall be my children and I will be your father!¡± the Great shadow declared. The shadow children were very happy and the smallest of them said, ¡°Thank you, papa for creating and loving us! We will be forever thankful to you.¡± And so, they lived in peace with each other for a while. But then, on one fateful day the father had to leave. ¡°Papa! Take me with you!¡± the smallest and sweetest of the children yelled. ¡°I''m sorry, son but I can''t. The place I''ll visit is not a safe haven like our little castle. Stay here and be good.¡± The Great Shadow sadly said as he left them inside their great castle. A few days later he returned and rushed towards his children room to see them, for only they brought joy to him. But what he found was only the smallest of his offspring. ¡°Where are your siblings?¡± He asked. ¡°They are both together, papa. Care to join them?¡± his beloved child answered. The Shadow nodded in agreement and the little boy showed him a bright grin as his head started to swell up. He grew bigger and bigger and bit his dear father in the leg, separating it from his body. The father screamed in pain and the little sweet boy said, ¡°Shush, papa. Do not worry, you will soon join my brother and sister! We will also never be separated again, papa.¡± The father showed an expression of fear as the boys¡¯ head grew even more. He swallowed him in a single bite and gulped down the Great Shadow. And thus, the King of Shadows was born¡± -From Tales of the Dark Kings, Gluttony. *Sirius POV* ...So, I''m still alive? Well, I guess since he didn''t want to kill me he wouldn¡¯t throw any deadly flasks at me. Though I have to say I was so sure about that when I felt that pain. Man, did that hurt! I think I know what was inside that small flask, it''s called ''Water of Judgement''. This nasty stuff was invented by the church and is able to inflict great pain directly onto your soul. By the way, even if it''s called ''Water of Judgement'' it doesn''t have anything to do with ''judgement''. That''s just a stupid lie the priests of light are spreading to impress the peasants. Stupid humans, even their religion and priests are liars and assholes. I think it''s time to open my eyes, I can''t keep them closed forever after all. I slowly open them, I still want to know how that works by the way and look around. ¡­ I''m certainly not where I was before losing to the pain. But just, where am I? And where the hell did Shadowfang go? I''m still inside a forest, but this one is way different than the one I was just a few minutes ago. The one I came from had simple trees in it, this one though has some very special properties. Some of the trees here have blue leaves and white trunks. The grass and other plants around those strange trees have a blue tint to them, instead of being completely green. There also many insects flying around but to my surprise, no nasty ones are present! Only small butterflies and colorful dragonflies! There also some other equally nice to looking insects here that I never have seen before. ¡­ I really feel out of place here... I mean, just imagine me sitting here, surrounded with weird colorful stuff! This place looks like it comes straight out of a book for children! Hm? Something strange and violet is flying towards me. Wait, could it be?! I- is that a fa- ¡°Hey, why is your head so strange? Why is it so cold around you?¡± (High pitched voice) It''s a fairy! Are you serious? I''m in the Everbloom Forest, the land of the fairies? No wonder this place looks like a small paradise. The lands of the fairies are a sacred ground, protected by the elves. No one is allowed inside there since the elves believe that this would only defile this holy place and corrupt the small ones. How the hell did I get in here? ¡°Hey hey hey hey! Can you not talk whitehead?¡± (Fairy) ¡°Oh, sorry. Erm, my name is Sirius and who are you?¡± (Sirius) ¡°Lila! My name is Lila! Can you answer my question Syrup? Pretty please¡­¡± (Lila) ¡°¡­ it''s Sirius, not Syrup and if you want me to answer them you''ll have to answer some of mine first¡± (Sirius) ¡°Oki doki, Siri!¡± (Lila) ¡°Siri-us! Don''t forget the -us please. So, what are those Strange blue trees here all around us.¡± (Sirius) ¡°Do you mean the Soul-trees? Those are trees fairies, like myself have chosen to carry their soul in! By doing so the tree grows stronger and prettier and we fairies get a life-long home! Do you want to see my tree?! It''s really beautiful! I gave her the name Astrid!¡± (Lila) The small bug gets increasingly excited and tells me more and more about ''Astrid'' It''s annoying so let''s blend her out for a bit. So, fairies can separate themselves from their soul? How? And more importantly, can I still eat it? I interrupt the fairy that was in a heated discussion with herself about the advantages and disadvantages of having a woodpecker at her soul tree.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. ¡°Is this tree yours?¡± (Sirius) I point to one of those Soul trees nearby. ¡°Hm? Oh yeah that''s Astrid! Isn¡¯t she cute? But beware, she¡¯s pretty shy!¡± (Lila) I stand up and quietly walk towards the tree. After getting close to it, I indeed spot the very familiar small glowing orb but there is a small difference. The orbs I absorbed until now where white yellowish or a bit blue. This one here is a bright colorful pink! I wonder if that means something? Let''s try putting it into my ring. ¡°Isn''t she beautiful?! She''s so big and strong! Haha do you see her branches move in the wind? That means that she likes you! I knew you were good guy even though your head looks kinda fun- ...e- ergh... huh?¡± (Lila) The annoying speaking bug finally shuts up after I took the soul into my ring. Seems like it still works like a regular soul despite the strange color. What really surprises me is that the fairy is still flying next to me. How is she not dead? Hm? Her eyes are empty and she''s just flying there on one spot without moving anything else besides her little wings. I hear a small humming sound as the tree in front of me starts vibrating. The hell? Is it changing colors? Wow it really is! The bark that used to be white turned black and the blue leaves turned into a bloody red! Even the grass and other plants around it are now red! What happened?
Congratulations! You successfully took the soul of a fairy and corrupted her this way! Do you want to change her into a Dark Fairy, or do you wish to let her die?
What? I can do something like that? Well, let''s try it out I guess. I take option A and a red light engulfs the fairy. Her violet wings turn bloody red and her pink skin becomes very pale. Even more surprising was the fact that her clothes turned black. So, her clothes are part of her being? What the hell? After that a small light appears in her eyes and she looks up to me. ¡°Ahhh... I feel so good! Thanks a lot, o great lord for corrupting me like this, hehe¡± (Lila?) Is it just me or does she somehow sound a bit indecent? Even her voice changed and is now a lot more mature. ¡°What is it, o lord? Are you speechless in front of my new acquired beauty? Hehe¡± (Lila?) ¡°¡­I guess your voice isn''t as annoying as before, Lila¡± (Sirius) ¡°Oh please, do not call me Lila from now on. Instead I now claim the name Rot my own.¡± (Rot) ¡°Rot? Well whatever, I don''t care.¡± (Sirius) I stand up and look around me. I see many Soul-trees and if I''m not mistaking Everbloom Forest should be huge! Looks like I found a great place. Let''s enjoy it. * Third Person POV * ¡°You did WHAT?!¡± (Demon King) ¡°I sent him to Everbloom! Should be funny, right? Hihihi¡± (Shadow King) The Demon King was currently asking the Shadow King how the meeting with a small undead went. While looking for new members to their Council they came across reports of a small village that was turned into an empty one. They investigated a bit and found a new species of undead, that seemed highly intelligent! They decided to have a little meeting with it to see if they could raise him into another Dark King. ¡°He is going to die there! If the elves find him they''ll make bonemeal out of him!¡± (Demon King) ¡°Don''t worry! I''m sure the fairies will help him! They are such funny creatures! Hihihi¡± (Shadow King) ¡°You Idiot! They won''t do that! Instead he''s going to get reported to the elves by them! Those little bugs are as pure as something could be in this world and can see the soul of everything! If they see his dark one, they will immediately run to the elves and bring them to him!¡± (Demon King) ¡°Oh, shut up! Do you think I don''t know that?! I saw his soul and can assure you, they won''t find any darkness in it!¡± (Shadow King) ¡°...What? Why?¡± (Demon King) ¡°Well, looking at his action his soul is most likely reaaaaally dark, but it gets completely overshadowed by its coldness. Hihihi¡± (Shadow King) ¡°Coldness? What do you mean? Since when can a soul feel cold?!¡± (Demon King) ¡°How am I supposed to know? Hehehi. He just feels cold, so don''t worry as much and chill a bit, ''kay? Hihihi¡± (Shadow King) ¡°¡­?¡± (Demon King) --------------------------------------------------- Authors Note: Here is the Next chapter! I once again want to thank everyone from reading my story! Another big THANK YOU to all of you who reviewed and rated my story! Please feel free to do that more often xD I hope you guys have a nice day! See you later.
-Status-
Name: Sirius
Class: Ice Mage
Level: 272 / 500
Race: Undead Monster Classification: Half-Lich
Title: Frozen Soul
Divine Protection: None Attribute: Frost
Follower: 1
Spouses None
Health: 3284 / 3310 Mana: 23211 / 23280
Strength: 321 Dexterity: 299
Vitality: 331 Endurance: 324
Intelligence: 1940 (+388) Knowledge: 1592
Skillname Level
Undead (passive) Max.
Soul Devourer 12 / 10.000
Elementary Frost Magic Max.
Intermediate Frost Magic Max.
Advanced Frost Magic 4 / 15
Cold Chains 2 / 15
Frost Time 2 / 5
Ice Breath 2 / 10
Soul Shackle 4 / 5
Ice Infusion 5 / 10
Lich Mastery (passive) 19 / 100
Elementary Dark Magic 6 / 10
Elementary Necromancy 7 / 10
Chapter 13 - Everbloom Forest Part 2* ¡°There were once two princesses, one talented but ugly and the other beautiful but with no talent at all. The beautiful princess was loved by the people for her grace, her face and her body. The talented one on the other hand was shunned and left alone, but she accepted it for she knew that this is how things are supposed to be. On one faithful day, the queen died of some mysterious illness and a new leader had to be crowned! Everybody was saddened by her death but also excited for the crowning because they knew, who would become the new queen. But then, when the will of the queen was read, the people were shocked to hear that it was the ugly one, who was chosen to take up the throne, for she was one with a clear mind and great wisdom. The maddened beautiful princess lashed out at her sister, for it was her destiny to inherit the throne. ¡°Liar! Thief!¡± she yelled at her sister. ¡°Oh please, dear sister calm down! I will give the throne to you! I do not long for it and I do not want to take anything you desire, oh dear sister!¡± the ugly one cried. ¡°Give?! You have no right to give me what is mine to begin with!¡± the maddened princess screamed at the other one as she took a knife and stabbed her with it. She stabbed and stabbed and stabbed until nothing of the ugly face remained and her white dress was coloured blood red. ¡°What''s yours shall be mine...¡± She whispered as she took the first bite off the corpse. ¡°What''s yours shall be mine!¡± and thus, the Queen of Blood was born¡± -From ''Tales of the Dark Kings, Envy. *Sirius POV*
Ring Progress: 69%
Yeah, I got pretty far! I already... ''corrupted'' a bit more than 150 souls from those white trees. Thanks to that, this place looks a lot worse, or better depending on what your color preferences are I guess. This place is now filled with great black trees that wear crowns of blood red leaves. Even the grass got a lot gloomier and turned around those corrupted trees. I also found out that I gain one more follower for every soul I take! Those Dark-Fairies are really strange though. For some reason, they change personality, colors and names after I ''corrupt'' them. They are very thankful to me as well, which I find even stranger. I guess they ju- ¡°Why is our lord looking towards the horizon?¡± (Grau) ¡°Shush! Lord Siriususus is having one of his inner monologues! Do not disturb him!¡± (Rot) ¡°Inner monologue? Is he and Idiot or something? And why did you use so many -us''?¡± (Schwarz) ¡°He told me to!¡± (Rot) ¡­ Did I mentioned that some of them like to follow me around and annoy the living hell out of me?! Damn it! I even tried killing them but they are unreasonably fast and have pretty strong magic capabilities, considering their size. Anyway, where were I? I guess they ju- ¡°How long will he stay like this?¡± (Grau) ¡°If nobody interrupts him he can do this for hours!¡± (Rot) ¡°Hours?! Are you sure he''s not broken or something? How can someone talk inside of his head to himself for such a long time?!¡± (Schwarz) ¡°We shall accept our lord and all his many flaws! So, what if he''s mentally challenged?! He is still our lord!¡± (Rot) ¡°That''s right, Rot!¡± (Grau) ¡­ I think I''d already burned this whole forest and all of its inhabitants to the ground if my hate wouldn''t make sure that my rage vanishes. How can there be a whole race of annoying bitches? I swear, the god who made those things is a sadistic asshole who likes to watch people suffer. A few hours later I found something interesting. Here''s a small river filled with glass clear and slightly glowing water running through the forest. I stick a finger into the water and feel a bit of pain. I''m talking about actual pain, not the feeling I get whenever I think I SHOULD feel pain. This can only mean one thing: This river attacked my soul. Interesting. I walk against the rivers current to find out whatever causes the water to behave like this. On my way to the source of the river I of course proceed to ''corrupt'' every Soul-tree I come across. After walking for half a day, I reach my goal. The water seems to be coming out of a small cave. Hm? I wonder what I''m going to find inside. ¡°Oh, does our lord wish to corrupt this place as way?! That would be great!¡± (Rot)Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. I turn around and notice Rot, whose currently flying around me with exciting eyes. ¡°What is this place?¡± (Sirius) ¡°It''s one of the ''Caves of Origin'' here inside of the Everbloom Forest!¡± (Grau) ¡°''Caves of Origin''? What are those?¡± (Sirius) ¡°Enter if you want to find out hehe!¡± (Rot) ¡­ So annoying. But well, let''s enter this mysterious cave. I walk towards the entrance. This caves seems to be huge, at least it¡¯s entrance is. I enter the cave and suddenly feel incredibly heavy. It¡¯s like all my strength left me.
You have entered one of the sacred placed of the Higher God Naria, God of Nature! For being a monster your stats were decreased by 93% Only strong monster can enter without being weakened.
What?! 93%?! Now that''s just unfair. Also, sacred place huh? I wonder if I should leave or stay... On the one hand, I''m really weak right now and could easily be killed, on the other hand what would attack me? The elves don''t let any people inside this forest and there are certainly no monsters in here. I think I''m going to just take the risk! I go deeper into to the cave and I have to say, that''s a pretty beautiful cave! There are a lot of different gemstones on embedded into the walls and all of them glow, making sure that the whole place is lit. The stone of the cave itself is surprisingly smooth and very bright in color. I go deeper inside and find something that gets my blood (which I don''t have) boiling! There is a huge soul in the middle of the room. This soul has a pink color like the ones outside and also a small white coloring in the middle of it. It¡¯s size surpasses every soul I have seen until now though. Souls are usually around the size of half a fist. This one is much bigger than my Torso! ¡°What the hell is that?¡± (Sirius) ¡°It''s a Soul of Origin my lord.¡± (Rot) ¡°Why is it here? And to who does it belong?¡± (Sirius) ¡°This thing is our most important and also most hated treasure. We fairies are borne inside caves like this. Those gemstones you saw at the beginning of the cave? Those are practically something like fairy embryos. When a gem gets old enough it acquires a conscious and a living and breathing body. But this thing here also implants us with a soul. But sadly, not with a normal one, my lord. It gives us one of these pink ones that make us super friendly and always happy, even if we don''t want to lord!¡± (Rot) ¡°Why? And who did this.¡± (Sirius) ¡°It was the god to which this place belongs. She did it so that we could represent her! People would see us and feel the divine touch of our god and see that we are happy. This way she gains more and more followers and believers...¡± (Rot) ¡­ Slaves? The gods are keeping slaves?! That''s what this practically is, right? The hate inside me burns as I recall my time spent as a human child. I thought I was over it but I still hate slavery. Oh, I feel cold, so cold. How can anyone pray to gods that keep slaves? Where is the goodwill and the goodness of the gods? Where is their mercy? Fuck them. All of them. I walk closer to the soul and touch it.
Do you want to absorb a Divine Soul (tiny)? This will set your Level of Reputation with the Higher God Naria, God of Nature to very bad!
Yes. Yes! YES!
Ring Progress: 121%
Wow, so a tiny divine soul is worth over 250 normal ones? How much is a small, normal sized, big or huge one going to be worth?! Hm? My ring is vibrating strongly... Maybe it''s because it has absorbed more than it should have?
You have ''corrupted'' a Cave of Origin! Fairies born inside of here from now on will have no soul and a free will of their own.
The Gods from down below are very pleased with you! If you continue on like this, you will very soon be rewarded.
Unstable Ring of a Major Soul
This Ring is filled with the equivalent of 10 or more Greater Souls, which created a Major Soul! This ring was filled with more souls than it can handle which will result into the destruction of the ring! Time Left: 189 Minutes!
¡°WHAT?! Only 189 minutes? Fuck and I''ll need to get 1.000.000 mana into it to freeze it... I guess I have to eat them warm...¡± (Sirius) ¡°Hm? If it''s mana you need lord, we can help out!¡± (Rot) Rot starts whistling and over 100 fairies come over. All of them are the ones I corrupted of course. ¡°We can provide you with mana by using the spell ''Transfer''! Would you be pleased my lord?¡± (Rot) ¡°Hm, I''m not sure. How much mana do you guys hold inside your bodies?¡± (Sirius) ¡°Depending on the age each and every one of us holds something between eight to fifty thousand, my lord¡± (Rot) Fifty?! Now that''s a lot. I guess since they are pretty much just flying gemstones infused with mana that makes a lot of sense. Alright let''s fill this thing up! --------------------------------------------------- Authors Note: Here is the Next chapter!
-Status-
Name: Sirius
Class: Ice Mage
Level: 272 / 500
Race: Undead Monster Classification: Half-Lich
Title: Frozen Soul
Divine Protection: None Attribute: Frost
Follower: 183
Spouses None
Health: 3310 / 3310 Mana: 23280/ 23280
Strength: 321 Dexterity: 299
Vitality: 331 Endurance: 324
Intelligence: 1940 (+388) Knowledge: 1592
Skillname Level
Undead (passive) Max.
Soul Devourer 59 / 10.000
Elementary Frost Magic Max.
Intermediate Frost Magic Max.
Advanced Frost Magic 4 / 15
Cold Chains 2 / 15
Frost Time 2 / 5
Ice Breath 2 / 10
Soul Shackle 4 / 5
Ice Infusion 5 / 10
Lich Mastery (passive) 19 / 100
Elementary Dark Magic 7/ 10
Elementary Necromancy 7 / 10
Chapter 14 - Everbloom Forest Part 3* ¡°There once was a man, born with nothing. He had no money, no power, no talent, no lover and no beauty. This man had a goal so pure that even the gods felt pity for him. All this man ever desired was not to be rich or powerful, he just wanted to simply be happy. On a faithful day one of the gods could no longer bear to see the poor man suffer and decided to help him out. The god gave great magical power to the man, so that he can fight for his own happiness! But sadly, this power corrupted the mind of the young lad and he took whatever he wanted. After all, nobody could stop him with the gods backing hip up. Angry and embarrassed about his mistake, the god decided to destroy the puny mortal to make sure that his name will no longer be sullied by him. But as soon as his body was no more, a voice was heard. ¡°You cannot take, what''s mine! Nobody can!¡± the bodiless voice said, as purple smoke formed above his broken corpse. ¡°I''ll take whatever I want! All of it! Until my hunger is stilled, until I am truly happy!¡±, he yelled as the god tried to destroy him again, but couldn''t. The man no longer was mortal, instead he lost his body for even greater power so that he could take whatever he desires. And thus, the King of Magic was born.¡± -From Tales of the Dark Kings, Greed. *Sirius POV* It still took us nearly three hours to finish the ring! This was really close... By the way, in case you¡¯re wondering what happened to the penalty I got from entering a sacred place: Well, It''s gone now. It seems that thanks to the vanishing of the Divine soul the cave was able to return to normal. Now let''s finally take a look onto my new ring!
Ring of a Major Cold Soul
This Ring is filled with the equivalent of 10 Greater Cold Souls, which created a Major Cold Soul! The Souls inside of this Ring can be absorbed by a Lich.
Seems like freezing the souls actually stabilized the ring as well. Good, I won''t have to be scared about this thing exploding anymore at least.
Ice infusion reached its finals level and evolved! Mana costs for infusing something with ice are now lowered by 90%!
Now that''s pretty useful. But now comes something a lot more important. Let''s eat that soul!
Level up! (x148)
+296 STR; +296 DEX; +296 END; +296 VIT; +1480 INT
Lich Mastery 19 ¡ú 86; (+360 KNW) ¡ú (+1700 KNW)
I feel good... That''s what I call a power boost! I thought I''d get 50 or maybe 100 levels at most but instead I got nearly 150! well this confirms a little theory I had. Merging souls is worth a lot more then to just consume them raw. Also, I got so much knowledge now because of ''Lich Master'' ¡­ I really would like to know what it does. Actually, maybe one of the fairies knows? They magical beings after all¡­ ¡°Oi, Rot. Do you know what knowledge is for?¡± (Sirius) ¡°Knowledge? That''s a stat for Great mages.¡± (Rot) ¡°I know that much, but what does is do? I mean what are its effects?¡± (Sirius) ¡°If I''m not mistaking it increases how fast and how easily you learn and level up magic. Also, if it''s high enough you can even use some spells without chants! But it has to be very high for that¡­¡± (Rot) Oh? Wow, that sounds awesome! I was wondering how I''m already so good with magic even though I never used it while I was still alive. Also, chant-less casting? Can I already do that? Let''s try it out on a small spell. I cast Shadow Cloak without the chant and to my surprise, it actually works! I just have to concentrate well enough to activate the spell. ¡°L- Lord?! Quickly! Cancel the spell!¡± (Rot) Surprised by Rots reaction I immediately cancel it and look at her with questioning eyes. ¡°Damn it! Let''s hope no ''normal'' fairy was nearby... Otherwise, we are going to have some serious problems soon.¡± (Rot) ¡°Why is that? All I did was use a simple spell¡± (Sirius) ¡°Yeah, but a dark one! The divine soul forces us to immediately report everything dark inside of the forest! If the elves send a few elite hunters to track you down... then this will end pretty badly for you my lord.¡± (Rot) ¡°¡­If that''s true, how come you didn''t report me? My soul should be quite the dark one.¡± (Sirius)If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°Hm? It''s not dark actually... it''s just cold, very cold.¡± (Rot) ¡­ I guess that does make sense... After all I am the holder of the title ''Frozen Soul''. Hm? The small crystal on my ring has once again turned black. Seems like I can use it once again. ¡°Rot, didn''t you say there are multiple origin caves?¡± (Sirius!) ¡°Yeah, there are a total of three so two more are remaining. Hm? Are we going to free * cough * I mean corrupt the other caves as well?! Yaaaay!!¡± (Rot) Two more caves mean one full ring. With this I should be able to reach my next evolution point! But isn''t Rot awfully excited about this whole corrupting thing? And I''m pretty sure she said something weird before coughing... Well, I probably just misheard something. ¡°Can you bring me to those other caves?¡± (Sirius) ¡°Of course my lord!¡± (Rot) *Third Person POV* Four People were currently sitting on a Round table inside of a Dark and sinister Room. They seem to be currently having a heated discussion. ¡°I think you are getting your hopes way to high.¡± (Magic King) ¡°Yeah, this fucker is just some stupid bonehead, right? We keep those weaklings as slaves in my Kingdom!¡± (Blood Queen) ¡°He is not just some ''stupid bonehead''. He is something new! A new classification of undead with high intelligence and great magical powers! He may be weak right now, but I feel like he could grow into something incredible!¡± (Demon King) The Demon King was very annoyed by now. He could not deny that the other Council members were indeed right, but what was he supposed to do? They needed a sixth and seventh member but there just was nobody that could replace their dead companions! There may be a few other strong, or even stronger monsters but no one fit the hard to meet criteria to join them. ¡°Don''t forget that he''s funny! Hehehihi¡± ( Shadow King) ¡°Being funny doesn''t make you a king... and even if he is as powerful as you told me, he will still need the divine protection from a God of Sin.¡± (Magic King) ¡°Yeah those bastards from down below don''t give their powers to anybody! He''ll also have to impress the biggest of those assholes to replace Thortor! He doesn¡¯t have a dick after all.¡± (Blood Queen) ¡°She''s right. Primal God Lucifer is particularly hard to impress.¡± (Magic King) This was the biggest Problem. To be a member of the Council of Sin you need the Divine Protection of one of the ''Gods from down below'' that were exiled by the so called ''Higher Gods'' a few millennia ago. The big problem is that because of their exile they can only have one champion. That makes is very difficult to acquire their Protection. ¡°Where is the old fart by the way?¡± (Blood Queen) ¡°He probably felt asleep on his way over here¡­¡± (Magic King) ¡°Of course he did! Fuck I hate every single one of you stupid bastards!¡± (Blood Queen) ¡°Don''t worry, we hate you as well.¡± (Demon King) ¡°What did you shithead just say? Don¡¯t forget inside whose Kingdom you all are currently, o great kings of what? Six people?!¡± (Blood Queen) ¡°¡­¡± (The Three Kings) *Avelia, High Guardian of Everbloom Forest POV* How¡­? How could this be?! What is going on here?! ¡°* sob * Wh- who could have done this? Why would any- anybody do this?! I¡­ * faint *¡± (Elven Guardian) My Sisters all around me start falling to their knees and crying in horror. The weaker minded ones even lose their consciousness. I can also not stop my own tears from coming out. A couple of days ago, a fairy flew towards one of the guardians and reported a dark aura near one of their birthplaces. Immediately a small elite group that was under my command was sent out to investigate and after travelling for two days we now come across this living nightmare. The Soul-Trees... they were corrupted by something. Instead of being white and blue beautiful trees which color their surroundings in a magical blueish silver, they are now red and black abominations that turn the plants around them as blood red as they are. But that''s not the worst thing... No, the true nightmare is what happened to the fairies. I was once here a few years ago, when I was given the positions of the High Guardian. Back then those fairies all flew around me, giggling and being all smile and happy! But now they are hiding from us and those that I see lost their bright glow. They are also looking at us strange... as if they are not sure if they should hate or love us. ¡­ We have to stop this madness! ¡°Quick! Guardians! We have no time to mourn! We need to find the person that did this and bring him down! Let''s quickly move towards the last place he was seen a week ago, the Cave of Origin!¡± (High Guardian) I have to stop this madman... *Third Person POV* ¡°So, not only did the Demi-Humans found out I sent you guys, but you also lost Blackfang AND did not find Yunas murderer?! Are you kidding me?!¡± (Prince Julius) ¡°I''m sorry my price, but it seems like he is a lot stronger than we thought... as you know Black fang was rather strong and a master of assassination! To be able to kill him means that we underestimated him...¡± (Grand Spy Rur) ¡°How did he die? I mean Blackfang¡± (Prince Julius) ¡°We do not know! Only a bit of blood is left of him...¡± (Grand Spy Rur) ¡°God damn it! I want you to keep on looking! Find this asshole and find him quick! Use everything that can be used! What are you waiting for?! GO!¡± (Prince Julius) ¡°Sir, Yes Sir!¡± (Grand Spy Rur) ¡°¡­¡± (Prince Julius) ¡°I''m sorry Yuna. but don''t worry, I WILL make sure that your murderer gets caught! No... WE will make sure!¡± (Prince Julius) _______________________________________ Authors Note:It''s chapter Time! Lots of POV switches in this one, sorry about that but I just wanted to have it out of the way. Two more chapters coming today! (Check out the fiction page in 6 hours or so and they will be up!
-Status-
Name: Sirius
Class: Ice Mage
Level: 420 / 500 (No joke intended)
Race: Undead Monster Classification: Half-Lich
Title: Frozen Soul
Divine Protection: None Attribute: Frost
Follower: 211
Spouses None
Health: 6270/ 6270 Mana: 41040 / 41040
Strength: 617 Dexterity: 595
Vitality: 627 Endurance: 620
Intelligence: 3420 (+684) Knowledge: 2932
Skillname Level
Undead (passive) Max.
Soul Devourer 59 / 10.000
Elementary Frost Magic Max.
Intermediate Frost Magic Max.
Advanced Frost Magic 4 / 15
Cold Chains 2 / 15
Frost Time 2 / 5
Ice Breath 2 / 10
Soul Shackle 4 / 5
Ice Infusion Max.
Lich Mastery (passive) 85 / 100
Elementary Dark Magic 7 / 10
Elementary Necromancy 7 / 10
Chapter 15 - Everbloom Forest Part 4* ¡°There once was an old creature, older than even the gods. This old thing was known for its great wisdom and knowledge! In fact, some would have called it all knowing. The wise creature only had one small flaw, but this flaw was a viscous one. It always felt tired and slept most of the time. On one faithful day, a young man sought out the thing to learn and to study whatever secrets it holds. The thing did not share its wisdom with him as it was only sleep that it desired. ¡°Talk to me! Tell me who you are, tell be what was, what is and what will be!¡± he demanded, but the beast only yawned and said, ¡°Hush, boy! Leave and let me rest, maybe I''ll answer your questions on the next decade.¡± Angered the lad put together a forbidden spell he found a long time ago to take the memories of the beast. ¡°So, you won''t help me? Well don''t mind me helping myself then!¡± he said as he activated the spell. Wisdom and knowledge of great power flew into his head as the old thing lost it all. ¡°Fool! You want my mind? Take it then, but know this! You shall also inherit my curse!¡± the old thing yelled as it lost its mind. The now wise man saw his errors but alas, for it was too late. He regretted his decision as he fell asleep. And thus, the King of Wisdom was born.¡± -From Tales of the Dark Kings, Sloth. *Sirius POV* I''m currently making my way towards the next tiny divine soul. According to Rot it seems like the worse situation appeared... I was reported to the elves by a fairy. I have a pretty big head start on them but they most likely travel a lot faster than me. I decided to try and hide for now but Rot kept suggesting to rush towards the other souls first. I have no idea why though, even if I reach level 500 I won''t stand a chance against those guardians since all of them are equal to a Rank A Adventurer. But I don''t really have another option and I don''t like the idea of hiding like a coward. If I have to die, I will at least do so with pride and two middle fingers held towards the elves. So, let''s believe in Rot, she was pretty helpful until now at least. I wonder if I sho- ¡°ROHAR!¡± (???) ¡°Shit!¡± (Rot) ¡°What the hell was that?¡± (Sirius) ¡°Something we call an Everbeast is around here!¡± (Rot) ¡°A what?¡± (Sirius) ¡°A Everbeast, my lord. Does your bony head have any problems hearing without ears?¡± (Schwarz) ¡°Don''t be so rude, Schwarz! And don''t panic Rot! This roar sounded like the one of a small child.¡± (Grau) ¡°Can you guys just tell me what an Eve-¡° (Sirius) Before I''m able to finish my sentence, I feel the earth shake as something big lands behind me. I turn to find out what''s there and find myself surprised to look at an enormous ape. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. So, that''s an Everbeast? This thing looks like a giant three and half meter high and very slim gorilla. It has white fur on most of its body but also a few pink spots. The most noticeable thing were his 4 strong arms though. ¡°What is this mutant? Why is here?¡± (Sirius) ¡°The elves created those things to protect the forest! Whenever they find out someone''s inside they use a Horne to produce a high pitched sound that only the Everbeasts can hear. Afterwards they will start searching for the intruder.¡± (Rot) ¡°We are lucky it''s only a pink one. They are the youngest and weakest Everbeasts! Quickly kill it and run before more find us!¡± (Grau) How strange. Alright, this thing wants to kill me? I''ll show It a frozen hell then. I by now figured out that I can currently use all my spells without chanting which increases the rate in which I can cast significantly! I start by casting ''Frost Prison'', but to my surprise the Everbeast begins to breath very hot and white fire at me. I cancel the spell to summon and Ice Barrier in order to protect me from the intense flame. Hm... I have an idea. I use ''Gravedigger'' and disappear underground. I wait until I can hear that the barrier above me has been shattered by the beast. Perfect. I finally use the ''Frost Prison'' Spell and hear painful screams above me. I submerge from the ground to find the Everbeast, pierced by ice. ¡°Do you like my spells, little ape? Most people tell me they are very ''special''.¡± (Sirius) The Everbeast roars in my direction and I can see Rot and the others getting dizzy and pressing their hands onto their ears. Well how having no ears now, Schwarz? I start to cast ''Ice Shards'' a few times in quick succession until nothing more than a pile of flesh is left from the beast. Still thinking about the whole ear thing, I grin while looking at the small mountain. ¡°¡­Our lord is kind of scary¡± (Grau) ¡°Of course, he is! He''s our Lord after all!¡± (Rot) ¡°Come to think of it, didn''t he try to use those Ice shards on you when you called him Sururus?¡± (Schwarz) ¡°...Sorry for mispronouncing your name a few days ago¡± (Rot) Well, that wasn''t too hard. I even managed to drill some respect into those annoying fairies! I guess If you consider it being a child it was pretty strong. I wonder how big and strong it''s parents are? Let''s get out of here before I have to find out. It seems Everbeasts, like most animals don''t have a soul or at least not the kind of soul I can see. I leave without taking the bones since it would take too long and continue on with my way. Hm? I notice a big shadow on the ground and look up to the sky to see what caused it. ¡­ Now that''s one big bird! ¡­ It kind of feels like it¡¯s getting bigger. ¡­ Am I just imagining things or is it coming towards me? ¡­ Oh fuck it is! Come on I just defeated this white gorilla a minute ago! Give me a break... I quickly try position myself so that I can''t be hit by the huge bird falling towards me. It lands with a loud noise and its still moving wings create strong winds that blow away the fairies. This thing has at least a wingspan of over 14 meters! The gigantic bird has scarlet red feathers and a very big head. Its huge beak isn''t sharp or pointy, which leads me to believe that this thing shouldn''t be a carnivore. Hm? Is that a saddle? Oh, someone is actually riding this thing! A girl it seems. I can''t really tell since she has a full body plate armor, but the armor is pretty slim and the helm kind of looks a bit feminine to me. The Rider jumps off the back of his bird-thing and looks towards me. She begins to talk in a voice, which indeed belongs to a woman. Or a guy with no balls... ¡°So you are the scum who is responsible for this? You bastard! I will make sure to dye the ground with your blood!¡± (Bird Girl) Is she a guardian? They should be far away from me! Also, what is that bird?! I want one... ¡°Are you too scared to speak, scum?!¡± (Bird Girl) ¡°You know what? That''s it! I noticed something, asshole. Since I''m undead people just keep being rude to me. I''m not joking here! It seems like everyone keeps on insulting me or thinking I''m some idiot! And what blood do you want to dye the ground with? Can''t you see my fucking head? I don''t have any blood, idiot! How about you try to show me a bit more respect, huh? Come on let''s start over again from the beginning. And make sure you don''t use any insults in your first fucking sentence!¡± (Sirius) ¡°¡­¡± (Bird Girl) ¡°¡­¡± (Sirius) Fuck. That was major mistake. I got a bit fed up with this shit and just said whatever I had on my mind... Since when am I this prideful anyway? I wasn''t like that in the past... She seems to be even more shocked then me though. What is she going to do? Kill me directly or say something before that? Oh damn, she is shacking now! Seems like she''s really angry now... I think she will most likely choose option A. *snieff* ...Huh? Did she make that sound? ¡°My bad, *cough* let''s start again, but please don¡¯t yell at me. Are you the one that corrupted this forest?! If yes, prepare to die!¡± (Bird Girl) She draws a straight sword and points it towards my direction. ¡°¡­¡± (Sirius) ¡°¡­¡± (Bird Girl) ¡°Erm, no?¡± (Sirius) ¡°¡­¡± (Bird Girl) ¡°¡­¡± (Sirius) ¡°Re- really?¡± (Bird Girl) ...Is she serious? She can''t be that dumb, right? Fuck this bird is looking at me as if it wanted to eat my bones! I have to keep on trying to deceive her. ¡°Ye- yes of course not! I''m just.... just someone like you! a...¡± (Sirius) ¡°A Fae?¡± (Bird Girl) ¡°Yes! Exactly! I''m a bone Fae and I''m looking for whoever did this to the forest!¡± (Sirius) What the fuck is a Fae? Are they related to the fairies? Well, at least she isn''t one of the Guardians. ¡°But why did I hear the pained scream of an Everbeast youngling over here...?¡± (Bird Girl) ¡°I think you imagined that!¡° (Sirius) ¡°And who does this meat pile over the belong to?¡± (Bird Girl) ¡°¡­¡± (Sirius) ¡°¡­¡± (Bird Girl) ¡°A vicious beast that was summoned by the Corrupter?¡± (Sirius) ¡°Oh I see!¡± (Bird Girl) ¡°Really?! That worked?!¡± (Sirius) ¡°Huh?¡± (Bird Girl) ¡° Nothing, nothing hehehe...¡± (Sirius) I think I found a retard. Chapter 16 - Everbloom Forest Part 5* ¡°There once was a human man, with great power. The man was known to everyone as the ''Hero of the Blade'' for his skill with the sword and his charming personality. Back then, the hero was really happy and his life was perfect in his eyes! After all he did not only have power and fame, but also a loving and beautiful wife who bore him two equally beautiful children. On one faithful day, all of it ended. An allied nation attacked the kingdom our hero was in and drove him into a corner! With his family behind him he was desperate to protect them. ¡°Why?! Why are you attacking us?! Are we not friends?¡± he asked. ¡°This may be, oh hero! But our king desires the riches and lands that your kingdom holds!¡± he answered. That enraged the Hero and he raised his blade in anger as he stepped forward, only killing on his mind. And killing he did. After cleansing the town of those invaders no one cheered at him and the Hero was confused. ¡°Why are you not cheering? I saved us all!¡± he yelled. It was then that he noticed what happened. Blinded by rage he did not only kill those who opposed him but also the ones that surrendered themselves and threw away their weapons. ¡°So, what?! They all deserved to die for attacking us!¡± he screamed. But no one agreed. Angry he turned around to face his family, only to be shocked once again. ¡°Leave! I don''t want you near my children, demon!¡± his wife cried. ¡°Demon? So, that''s what I am in your eyes? Very well then,¡± he said as he drew his still bloody blade once again and slew his wife in one strike. He then turned around and left the town while saying, ¡°But mark my words! You will regret forsaking me!¡± And thus, the King of Demons was born.¡± -From Tales of the Dark Kings, Wrath. *Sirius POV* ¡°Erm, can I ask you a question?¡± (Bird Girl) ¡°You just did, what is it?¡± (Sirius) ¡°Oh, you''re right! Silly me. Anyway, erm... if we are searching for the one corrupting the forest, why do you want me to fly you towards the western Cave of Origin?¡± (Bird Girl) ¡°*sigh* Do you remember what I told you two hours ago?¡± (Sirius) ¡°Do you mean the planning thing or the thing involving the birds and the bees?¡± (Bird Girl) ¡°Urgh, never bring that up again! I''m of course talking about planning. Come on repeat what I taught you.¡± (Sirius) ¡°Erm... Okay! ''Since I most likely have a serious mental illness, or just fell of my bird too many times, I should not make decisions and also not question yours'' ...is what I think you told me¡± (Bird Girl) ¡°Exactly! So, you DO still remember my words? Well done.¡± (Sirius) ¡°Hehehe Something like this is easy for me!¡± (Bird-brain Girl) Wow she is seriously happy because I sarcastically praised her? She is one tense idiot... Well, at least thanks to her bird monster I will easily be able to get to the Origin caves before the Elves find me. Rot told me that this girl is a so-called Fae, something like a Forest Spirit that got herself a body. Fae are wise and very intelligent beings. ¡­ At least that''s what they should be. None of the fairies that are currently flying around me ever met the Fae, so the only thing they know are stories. Fae are also supposed to be pretty strong, which she is. Another Everbeast attacked us, a blue one this time. This gorilla was more than twice as big as the first one and a single punch of him easily shattered my Ice-Barrier! Luckily, Miss wanna be Fae was here to my rescue. She easily cut the Everbeast into mincemeat by using incredible fast and agile movements while being in a full plate armor! It took me another five minutes of randomly rambling to come up with a reason why the Everbeast attacked us by the way. In the end, she believed me that it was corrupted as well. Fae are also supposed to be very, very old and blessed holy beings. Or in other words, she will be very tasty once I think of a way to kill her. I wonder if she''d die if I pushed her of this bird? Well it''s very likely that the bird would shake me off himself the moment I push her, so let''s not do this. ¡°Say, what''s your name anyway? Sorry for not asking earlier, but I don''t care¡± (Sirius) ¡°Huh? I''m Ayaeqlarune Shalana Faerondaerl!¡± (¡­) ¡°¡­you are Aya.¡± (Sirius)Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Huh?! B- But my name is Ayaeql-¡° (Aya?) ¡°You. Are. Aya.¡± (Sirius) ¡°¡­Okay.¡± (Aya!) Good. It''s really great that she''s so dumb and obedient, otherwise I would probably be dead. ¡°Am I allowed to ask for your name?¡± (Aya) ¡°Sirius.¡± (Sirius) ¡°Hm? I heard this name before... I can''t remember where though.¡± (Aya) ¡°Don''t think too much, you are going to hurt yourself.¡± (Sirius) ¡°Oh! Thanks for the tip!¡± (Aya) ¡°¡­¡± (Sirius) I wonder if should feel pity for her. Well, I don''t. After another three hours of mind-numbingly stupid questions and random equally stupid answers, we finally arrive. Now comes the next problem though, how do I explain to her that I need to take the tiny divine soul inside of this cave? Thinking rationally about this I guess the best way to do this is by not having her enter the cave at all. ¡°Aya, listen to me! I have something very serious to say.¡± (Sirius) She turns towards me and makes a questioning face. ¡°There''s something only you can do, Aya! Do you understand? If you don''t do this for me, we will never get the Corrupter!¡± (Sirius) ¡°Wh- what is it?! Tell me! Quick!¡± (Aya) ¡°Listen Aya, you have... to Keep watch over the cave while I enter it! Let no one inside while I search for the corrupter in there!¡± (Sirius) ¡°I understand! Don''t worry Sirius, I will not disappoint you!¡± (Aya) Wow, she''s really pumped about this! ¡°I trust you Aya to not fail me, alright?¡± (Sirius) ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± (Aya) Oh, so I''m her supervisor now? I''ll take it. I enter the cave and find out that it looks exactly like the last one. The debuff got a bit weaker though, instead of 96% it''s only 81% now. The Fairies are right behind me. ¡°...Are you going to kill Aya, lord?¡± (Rot) ¡°Hm? If I find a way, yes.¡± (Sirius) ¡°Pl- please don''t! She is so friendly... I also kind of feel sorry for her.¡± (Rot) ¡°Aren''t you a bit too nice to be a Dark Fairy, Rot?¡± (Sirius) ¡°Well, it''s not like Dark Fairy is our real species name.¡± (Rot) ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± (Sirius) ¡°We are actually called ''Primal Fairies'' but since gods consider a fairy without a divine soul as dark, we are called that by the ancient magic.¡± (Rot) ¡°... What?! Gods can influence the ancient magic?!¡± (Sirius) ¡°Only a little bit... You are also not really corrupting us, but freeing us! Sorry for not telling you, I thought you would stop if you knew.¡± (Rot) ¡°I don''t care about that as long as I can get more souls.¡± (Sirius) ¡°I realized that as well a while ago...¡± (Rot) Interesting information. So, I guess I shouldn''t trust this magic anymore? I think I can actually still trust it, but I do have to be careful about what it says. ¡°So about Aya...¡± (Rot) ¡°We will see.¡± (Sirius) ¡°¡­¡± (Rot) I arrive at the core of the cafe and just simply absorb the tiny divine soul into my ring, which fills a bit more than half of it up. Satisfied I feel how the debuff leaves me and I exit the cave. Aya is currently standing outside with her weapons drawn. ¡°He''s not in here! Let''s continue to the next cave.¡± (Sirius) ¡°Hm? Is that so? Alright let''s go Sir!¡± (Aya) I really need to think of a way to kill her soon. After getting the last soul I''ll ask her to get me out of this place and then... And then what? She is dumb as hell but also pretty strong, at least Rank A. So how am I supposed to kill her? Maybe I just spare the girl since it''s not really worth the trouble... We get back on the bird and fly to the third and last cave while talking. I can literally feel how my braincells are dying every time she speaks. If I were still alive I''d probably either find her adorable or would have already lost my mind and beat her death by using a chair. Why a chair? Don''t ask, just accept it. After nine very uneventful hours we arrive. It''s night time now and I realize that the caves are actually glowing. We land and get off the bird, Aya is already holding her sword in her hands. ¡°Don''t worry boss, I know what to do!¡± (Aya) ¡°¡­Right.¡± (Sirius) I walk inside and shortly after arrive once again at another soul. ¡°Finally! Go lord! ''Corrupt'' the last cave!¡± (Rot) I absorb the soul into my ring and reach 104%! Luckily, it seems like 4 more percent won''t make this thing unstable. Good I have no Idea how to explain Aya the coming of a hundred fairies... ¡°AHHHH!!!¡± (Aya) Huh? Aya screamed in pain? What happened? I quickly leave the cave and see something very strange. All around us the Soul-trees change color as if I''d taken their souls! And Aya is lying on the ground while shacking and screaming in pain. Even the fucking bird went crazy and is making strange sounds. What''s happening?!
Congratulations! By ''corrupting'' all Caves of Origin you successfully ruined this place! Do you wish to turn it into a dungeon?
I look away from Aya to take a look at something more important. A dungeon? I can make a dungeon out if this place? I heard of a few outside Dungeons, but a whole forest? Will I get anything out of it? Well, it doesn''t seem like it costs me anything, so let''s do it.
Congratulations! You successfully turned ''Everbloom Forest'' into the Dungeon ''Neverbloom Forest''! Beginning transformation... ... Transformation finished! 5937 Dark fairies were given the job Dungeon Mob! 426 Everbeast were turned into Neverbeasts and given the job ''Boss'' The Strongest being inside the forest (Ayaeqlarune Shalana Faerondaerl) was given the job Endboss!
What? How strong is she?! To be even Stronger than Fully grown Everbeasts... I look around and see that the whole forest is changing. All Soul Trees have already changed color by now and it looks like a red veil is hanging above the whole place. It¡¯s quite sinister looking. I notice that Aya stopped screaming as well and look back at her. She is slowly standing up while being inside a now completely black plate armor. Hm? Damn... I don''t feel a soul inside of her any more... and with the gods forsaking this whole place, her bones won''t be very divine either, huh? ¡°You alright Aya?¡± (Rot) ¡°Yep, everything Okay! Though I do have the desire to stand at one spot and wait for people to kill...¡± (Aya) ¡°¡­Okay?¡± (Sirius) She seems completely fine to me.
Congratulations! The Gods from down below watched you actions and are very pleased! One of them wants you to serve directly under him! Accept Divine Protection? Y/N
Wow, Divine Protection?! Yes, finally! This is going to hel- ¡­ Wait a minute, serve? ¡­ I already said this at the very beginning of my journey. I do not want to serve. I will not serve. So fuck this, I cho-
Congratulations! Primal God Lucifer, God of Pride is very pleased with your decision to not stand beneath anyone! He wants you to be his Champion! Accept High Divine Protection? Y/N
¡­ Now that''s more like it! Finally, someone who isn''t rude! I accept immediately and start to feel a strong pain inside of my very being. Shit, the pain is crushing me! ah... Why does it hurt my soul so much to get a Divine protection? ¡­ I don''t feel so good. Chapter 17 - Pride* ¡°Dragons are truly fascinating and marvelous creatures! They take hundreds of years to mature and never stop growing! The average adult dragon is considered to be around 200 years old, 21 meters long and as powerful as one of the X-ranked adventurers. An Ancient Dragon on the other hand is over 700 years old, a hundred meters long and as strong as a whole party of X Ranks! But there are a lot stronger ones out there! Legends say that a dragon once reached the age of 4000! he was apparently so big, he could eat whole mountains and even the gods were not safe from him! That''s why the legends call him ''Godeater Dragon''. Sadly, we will never know if this legend is true or not, because this poor thing was imprisoned deep underground by the gods for devouring one of them.¡± -From Jeff Rutherions ''Dragons are cool!'' *Sirius POV* I wake up, at least I think I do. Looking at my surroundings I''m probably just dreaming right now. Come to think of it, that''s the first dream I have since I became an undead. We don''t sleep, which is a blessing and a curse on the same time. I''m inside some strange grey room. At least I think it''s a room, I can''t actually see any walls or a celling. Heck, I can''t even see a ground. That''s all because this room is completely grey, and there is not a single shadow. I''m currently sitting on a chair and in front of me is a small table with another chair on the other side. A man, completely shrouded in a strange black material that looks like the night sky is sitting on it. But what''s really surprising to me is the big black flame sitting on the table. This flame is so cold. ¡°You are pretty calm, huh?¡± (???) ¡°One of the advantages for being undead.¡± (Sirius) ¡°I see. Well, you are not actually undead right now.¡± What is he talking about? Huh? I just noticed something! My arms and body... they are back to normal? I mean I have regained my flesh and skin! ¡°Don''t worry, it''s only temporary. You see yourself still as a human, which is why you are portrait as one in here.¡± (???) ¡°Where is ''in here'' and who are you?¡± (Sirius) ¡°This here is your sorry excuse for a soul. Look at it, completely empty, how boing. At least on the Surface. There¡¯s actually something different hidden in here, but only an Aspect will be able to show it to you.¡± (???) ¡°¡­? Is it not supposed to be like that? Is it because of the flame? It kills all other emotion, so I only feel hate.¡± (Sirius) ¡°You know exactly that that''s a lie. It does burn emotions, but only strong ones that lose control. You still feel angry sometimes, but just not a lot. You still feel joy sometimes, but just not a lot. You are not emotionless or anything, just very numb and cold¡± (???) ¡°¡­¡± (Sirius) ¡°Ah come on! Don''t pretend to be surprised or anything, I mean just look at your recent actions. You act like those fairies are pissing you off but in truth you don''t mind them really, do you? They are a pretty funny bunch after all. At least if they are not possessed by one of those nasty ''divine souls''¡± (???) ¡°¡­Answer my question. Who are you?¡± (Sirius) ¡°Hm? You may call me many names, but I prefer Lucifer¡± (Lucifer) ¡°¡­¡± (Sirius)Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. ¡°Speechless? No wonder, Haha!¡± (Lucifer) ¡°I thought you''d be... more godly? I mean you look like a beggar with a magical cloak.¡± (Sirius) ¡°¡­¡± (Lucifer) ¡°Speechless? No wonder. So why are we here?¡± (Sirius) ¡°Well, I wanted to ask you something. Tell me Sirius, what is it you desire? What is your goal? What do you truly ''live'' for? People like you, that get resurrected by the forgotten sin usually just have revenge in their mind. They kill their target or die trying and even if they succeed they don''t live much longer. Some kill themselves and others live for a few years before their flame goes out and they lose their soul, becoming one of the many mindless undead on this world. But you are different. Not only did you not kill yourself, but your flame did not shrink in the slightest! No, instead it even kept growing and growing! Why is that so, Sirius?¡± (Lucifer) ¡°¡­My Goals? I don''t know.¡± (Sirius) ¡°What do you mean, you don''t know?! Tell me Sirius, what is it that you want to do!¡± (Lucifer) ¡°I guess I want to see how far I can get? I''m also curious about what I can become in the future.¡± (Sirius) ¡°¡­Is that all? You killed hundreds of people, most of them innocent to just ''see where this is going''? This is not how it works, Sirius! Everyone has a reason to be, everyone has a Goal!¡± (Lucifer) ¡°You see, I was forsaken by this world. I was sold off to some shady slave trader and even after getting out and starting a family, my life was just ruined once again. So, I made a decision. I''m not going to let myself be forsaken by this world, instead I''ll be the one to forsakes it! Who cares about the living? No one has any value in front of me. I will not care for the faith of this world that betrayed me, that killed me! Everyone is just a stepping stone on my path!¡± (Sirius) ¡°¡­¡± (Lucifer) ¡°¡­¡± (Sirius) ¡°You are truly beautiful, Sirius.¡± (Lucifer) ¡°¡­What?¡± (Sirius) ¡°YOU will forsake this world? Hahaha! What arrogance! What determination! What, Pride. I have truly chosen the right man to hold my power! Hahaha, this is too funny!¡± (Lucifer) ¡°¡­¡± (Sirius) ¡°But be careful, Sirius. You can''t win against the world by yourself. You WILL need companions and you WILL need a clear goal sooner or later. Just make sure you choose the right ones.¡± (Lucifer) ¡°...Understood. Are we finished now? Can I wake up or something?¡± (Sirius) ¡°Hm? Oh, no I don''t hold you here, you are just simply sleeping right now and I thought I''ll show you your options for your next evolution.¡± (Lucifer) ¡°What? Why? And I didn''t even absorb the souls inside the ring yet.¡± (Sirius) ¡°You turned the whole forest into a dungeon, remember? So, you got some of the souls from the trees.¡± (Lucifer) ¡°Some? How many?¡± (Sirius) ¡°You were in range for a bit more than 2000 of them. You levelled up 321 times because of it.¡± (Lucifer) ¡°Nice! So why are you the one showing me my options then?¡± (Sirius) ¡°You''ll be asleep for quite a while because I have to change your Attribute. Usually you would just get a random evolution because of that but I know how pissed off you were the last time when you didn''t get a choice, so here choose.¡± (Lucifer) Lucifer gave me 3 small blue cards that each had a lot of stuff written on them. I take the cards and start reading them.
Lesser Lich of The Cold Winds Lesser Lich of The Dark Shadows Less Lich of the Unholy Graves
Let them feel the cold Winds of your soul by choosing this option! Your Frost affinity will rise to even higher levels and your enemies will fear the cold aura coming from you! +Increase to the Power of Frost Spells! +Immunity to Frost Spells! Darkness is your friend and shall consume all that stand in your way! Your Darkness affinity will rise to a high level and your enemies will soon learn, that no one messes with darkness! +Increase to the Power of Dark Spells! +Immunity to Dark Spells! The Undead should stick to themselves! Your Death affinity will rise to a high level and your minions will grow in strength with you! +Increase to the Power of your minions +Immunity to Death Spells!
Hm... those options are all really great. I don''t think I need any more Ice affinity so let''s forget about that for now. Do I choose Death, or Darkness? I like the Idea to have my own personal small army but I also want to be able to use powerful offensive spells! My Frost magic mostly gives me utility after all. Damn what do I choose? ¡°Having trouble deciding?¡± (Lucifer) ¡°Yes, I''m not sure which of the races would suit me better.¡± (Sirius) ¡°Hm...! Say, would you sacrifice defense for more offense?¡± (Lucifer) ¡°...? Yeah. I have done so in the past and would do so again.¡± (Sirius) ¡°Haha, if that''s so...¡± (Lucifer) He suddenly reaches out and takes all of the cards and squeezes them together. I see a bright light as a new black card is created. ¡°What did you...?¡± (Sirius) ¡°Here, take look.¡± (Lucifer) He hands the card to me and I begin reading.
Lesser Noble Lich (Unique)
The Cold winds of the north, the Dead from their graves and even the Darkness that lurks everywhere listen to your commands! This option will give you no defensive powers, but instead raise your magical powers significantly! Other Lichs will feel the need to listen to your orders. There can only be one noble Lich at a time. +Increase to the Power of Frost Spells; +Increase to the Power of Dark Spells; +Increase to the Power of your minions;
¡­ ¡°That''s Perfect! You can do stuff like that?! Do it more often!¡± (Sirius) ¡°Haha, It''s actually not that easy. Anyway, are you satisfied?¡± (Lucifer) ¡°Yes, absolutely! Thanks for doing this for me.¡± (Sirius) ¡°No problem, It''s time for you to get back to sleep until you wake up inside the real world. See you, Sirius! And don''t disappoint me, I have great expectations for you.¡± And with those words, I fell asleep inside of a dream... Reminds me of this strange stage-play I once saw, Incep- Chapter 18 - New Power* ¡°Dragons have a very unique mating behavior. As soon as a female dragon finds a male partner she binds him to her, so that he may never leave her alone. It''s pretty strange that female dragons take the lead in mating, considering that male dragons tend to be stronger than the female ones. After binding the male to them they''ll spent the rest of their life together. Beautiful, isn''t it? Dragons only have one partner for their whole life! I wished we humans would behave like this... I sometimes still have nightmares about my Ex-wife betraying me.¡± -From Jeff Rutherions ''Dragons are cool!'' *Sirius POV* I slowly drift out of my sleep and slowly open my eyes. I still want to know how this works. Hm? Somehow, I feel like I already had this conversion inside of my head. Anyway, after opening my eyes one of the fairies comes flying towards me. ¡°My Lord! You have finally awoken!¡± (Rot) Rot seems kind of different... Ah, my head really hurts. I can''t get a single straight thought inside my skull and my vision is blurry as well. ¡°Sirius is awake?!¡± (Aya) Was that Aya? All I can see is a blurry black silhouette. Oh yeah, her armor is black now, I almost forgot. It also looks like more fairies are flying towards me. All of them look kind of strange... ¡°Are you feeling alright lord?¡± (Grau) ¡°Don''t worry Grau. I''m pretty sure he was just drunk or something.¡± (Schwarz) ¡°Who is unconscious for two weeks because of getting drunk?!¡± (Grau) ¡°Master really can''t hold his liquor.¡± (Schwarz) ¡°Shut up, Schwarz! Stop joking around! Lord, are you alright?¡± (Rot) ¡°I''m not sure. Fuck, I feel dizzy as hell. What happened?¡± (Sirius) ¡°You just fainted! I have no Idea why, but after creating this dungeon you just fell over and lost consciousness.¡± (Rot) ¡°¡­I think I had a dream. Oh right. I remember again. I met ¡®him¡¯, didn¡¯t I? Status.¡± (Sirius)
-Status-
Name: Sirius
Class: Pride Lord
Level: 741 / 1500
Race: Undead MonsterClassification: Lesser Noble lich
Title: Frozen Soul
DivineProtection: Lucifer, Primal God of Pride Attribute: Chaos (Frost, Darkness, Death)
Follower: 3
Spouses None
Health: 12690 / 12690 Mana: 66300 / 66300
Strength: 1259 Dexterity: 1237
Vitality: 1269 Endurance: 1262
Intelligence: 6630 Knowledge: 2932
Now that''s one Nice status-screen. My stats have all pretty much doubled because of all of those levels I got. It seems like I lost my bonus intelligence though... Most likely because of the change to my class. Also, who the fuck changed my Class? Well, let''s hope it comes with a few useful skills... What is this class name anyway? It sounds more like a title instead of a class. Oh?! My attribute changed into a Chaos attribute! Those are incredible rare. Chaos pretty much just means that you have more than one attribute. Seems like I got Frost, Death and Darkness. That''s a pretty nice Combination. Death will make sure I''ve got minions to do the mindless work for me and Darkness will give me great destructive power, while Frost''s going to provide me with utility. Let''s take a look at my new Skills.
Skillname Level
Noble Undead (passive) Max.
Soul Devourer 490 / 10.000
Elementary Frost Magic Max.
Intermediate Frost Magic Max.
Advanced Frost Magic 6 / 15
Proud Lord(passive) Max.
Proud Chains 1 / 15
Chaos Time 1 / 5
Soul Link 1 / 10
Soul Shackles 4 / 5
Ice Infusion Max.
Lich Mastery (passive) 85 / 100
Elementary Dark Magic 7 / 10
Elementary Necromancy 7 / 10
Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Yeah, it changed. Let¡¯s hope it changed to the better. Let''s see what those skills do.
Noble Undead
You are more than a puny mindless minion. This skill gives you the same effects as ''Undead'' but also adds a noble and dignified aura to you.
Proud Lord (passive)
Your class will grow stronger and evolve every time you max out all of its skills.
Proud Chains
A Stronger Version of Cold Chains. These Chains will not only freeze the mana of your victims but also decrease the Stamina regeneration by 4% per Sill Level.
Chaos Time
Increases the Power of all magic that is associated with your Attribute for a few seconds.
Soul Link
You are now able to put a soul into an Undead created by you. The Soul will increase the Undead strength and give him a personality. It will also allow him to level and evolve regularly. Stronger Undead need stronger souls and Stronger Souls will need Stronger Undead.
Interesting. Proud Chains and Chaos Time are just stronger versions of the Frost Mage skills. Proud Lord seems really nice though. There are very few Classes that can actually grow in strength, so having one is pretty useful. Now, Soul Link on the other hand is more than just interesting! So, I can''t only create undead that would just simply follow my commands mindlessly but also intelligent ones? I wonder if I can create more lichs as well. Would be pretty helpful. Maybe I should start building an army of intelligent undead? Let''s do thi- ¡°He''s awake for one minute and already starts his inner monologue-shit again!¡± (Schwarz) ¡°Don''t be rude! You know he''s condition...¡± (Grau) ¡°Yeah! We already had this conversation! We should pity him instead of getting angry!¡± (Rot) ¡°I swear to go, I''ll kill you all one day!¡± (Sirius) Those fucking fairies... come to think of it, what happened with all of my followers?! ¡°Oi, Rot! Why do I only have three followers left?!¡± (Sirius) ¡°Because all the other fairies besides us joined your dungeon.¡± (Rot) ¡°Don''t worry my lord! We will never leave you!¡± (Grau) ¡°¡­¡± (Sirius) ¡°¡°¡°¡­¡°¡°¡° (fairies) ¡°Please leave.¡± (Sirius) ¡°¡°¡°Never!¡±¡±¡± (fairies) ¡°Anyway, what do you mean with ''my'' dungeon? If I''m not mistaking bird-brain Aya over there is the Endboss!¡± (Sirius) ¡°That may be true, but you are the Dungeon Master! As long as you are alive this Dungeon will never be destroyed and every creature inside that dies will be resurrected after a fixed period of time.¡± (Grau) ¡°What does bird-brain mean?¡± (Aya) ¡°Hm? But I once found the Corpse of a Dungeon Creator inside of his own Dungeon...¡± (Sirius) ¡°Well you don''t have to be the Dungeon Master forever. You can give the rights to someone else anytime.¡± (Rot) ¡°I see. So, you said I was out for two weeks? What happened to the elves that chased me?¡± (Sirius) ¡°They left after half of them died inside the Dungeon.¡± (Rot) ¡°Those idiots should have left after realizing that their precious sacred ground turned into a Dungeon!¡± (Schwarz) The feeling of dizziness starts to slowly leave me and the blurry world once again becomes a bit clearer. I look closer at Rot and the others to see how they changed. All three of them grew in size and have creepy patterns on their small wings. The pattern on Rots wings look like creepy eyes. Schwarz has skulls on her wings and Grau bones. Did they evolve? Rot notices me looking at her and starts snickering. ¡°Hehe, like what you see my lord? We all evolved after you did! We are Sin Fairies now!¡± (Rot) Sin Fairies? Well I guess that at least means that they are all stronger now, right? I hope so, after all they are going to follow me from now on... I have a really bad feeling about this. Now I wonder if my appearance changed as well. I stand up and take out the small mirror I got from Rons Girlfriend. It''s incredible how it''s already been two month or so... I look into the mirror and am surprised. First of all, I got bigger. I was about 180 centimeters before but now I''m at least 210 centimeters high! I''m also a lot less bony now. Well I''m still made out of bones but they are thicker, which makes it look like I''m muscular under my clothing. Speaking of clothing, I''m still wearing Rons black leather armor. It''s pretty dirty and broken now... I really need new clothes. The biggest change is my Head though. First of all, those glowing orbs that I call my eyes are now three colored. The sclera which are usually white, are black for me now. My iris is colored in a very dark purple. The usually black pupils in the center of my eyes are pale blue, almost white. My canines got a bit shorter but are still quite long. The strangest thing are my Horns though... Yeah, I have horns now. Five horns grow out of my head, two come out of my temples and three out of my forehead. They all curve upwards at first and very slightly inwards after that. They kind of look like... a crown? Yeah, they really do. Interesting. I guess I really became a Noble, huh? All I''m missing is a powerful staff and some Royal Robes and I''m a perfect undead king! I would also need an army or something. *Third person POV* ¡°HAHAHA WHAT DID I TELL YOU GUYS?¡± (Demon King) ¡°¡­¡± (Magic King) ¡°¡­tch!¡± (Blood Queen) ¡°Hehehihihi¡± (Shadow King) ¡°Didn''t I tell you guys he''s going to be great?! Look at him! He enters a place, filled with minions of a Higher God and turns the whole thing into a dungeon! We need to make him a king!¡± (Demon King) ¡°That fucker probably just got lucky! He''s also still too weak and doesn''t even have a fucking kingdom. How is he supposed to be a king with no followers?!¡± (Blood Queen) ¡°I have to agree with her.¡± (Magic King) ¡°Oh yeah, because we are such great kings right now, huh? How great are all of our kingdoms again? Marry is the only one right now that can actually be called royal right now, so shut up!¡± (Demon King) ¡°¡­Well, he still needs to rule something if he wants to join. That¡¯s our oldest rule.¡± (Magic King) ¡°Just you Guys wait! I''m sure he''s going to keep on growing and also find him a place to rule over. After all man with power never rest!¡± (Demon King) ¡°Haven''t you been resting for the last couple of years asshole?!¡± (Blood Queen) ¡°...¡±(Demon King) Chapter 19 - Leaving the Forest*
¡°I Did It! It may have taken me over twenty years, but I finally did it! I found a dragon! Not only this, it''s actually an adult one! Now some of you might be wondering why it took me so long but you have to understand that it''s very hard to find a dragon that''s not either still a child, or spends most of its time eating humans. I''m so happy I could die right now! Finally, I can advance with my studies! My plan now is pretty simple. First, I''m going to sneak into the dragons¡¯ cave and try to set up a secret camp inside of it or something like that. I''ve got enough rations for month with me! Next, I''ll just simply observe the beast and try to learn as much as possible! Man, I''m excited! Wish me luck guys!¡± -From Jeff Rutherions ''Dragons are cool!'' (last entry) *Sirius POV* Let''s talk about change or to be precisely, let''s talk about changes coming with the creation of dungeons. I asked Rot how the fairies were able to repel the elven guardians since they should have been pretty strong. Well it''s pretty simple actually. Every dungeon has floors or something equal to that. This forest as an example, has layers. The first layer is the edge of the forest and the last one it''s center, which is apparently the Cave of Origin I currently reside in. The Strongest Monster in a Dungeon will determine how strong the mobs are. Aya was even more powerful than I thought. She was actually level 2953 and her level was pushed to 3000 because of the Dungeon preferring clear numbers. Afterwards, all the fairies on her layer were pushed to level 2900. the Boss of the next layer is level 2800 and its Minions Level 2700. this continues on and on until we reach the edge of the forest were the weakest monsters reside in. Those are only level 300. So, because of this whole place turning into a dungeon and Aya being part of it, we now have some serious strong fairies flying around here... That''s actually kind of disturbing! I was wondering if there were any actual benefits for being a Dungeon Master and luckily for me, there are! Whenever an adventurer dies within the dungeon I''ll get his equipment and whatever''s in his inventory. I asked Rot to show me the armor of those elven guardian since I desperately need new clothes, but I won''t wear any of it. You may be asking yourself, why? Well, all of this armor as clearly designed to be worn by females... I may have no flesh and could therefor wear this stuff without any problems, but crossdressing sin¡¯t one of my hobbies. After thinking for a while and making sure that it''s possible, I decided to give my ''Dungeon Master'' position to someone else since you can''t leave the dungeon if you are its master and I don''t plan on staying here. I use a small rock and turn it into a dungeon core by simply giving it my rights, afterwards I hide it deep inside the cave. That should be enough. ¡°*Sniff* Are you really going to leave Sirius?¡± (Aya) ¡°I have things to do, things I won''t be able to do in here.¡± (Sirius) ¡°*Sob* Will you vis- visit me? ¡° (Aya)Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°¡­¡± (Sirius) Why is she so upset about me leaving? We have only known each other for barely 3 weeks and I was unconscious for most of that time. Let''s lie to her so she won''t feel too bad. ¡°Yes.¡± (Sirius) ¡°Yaaaaay!¡± (Aya) So, now there''s one thing I want to try. I''ve got myself the corpses of a few elven Guardians and a big fat major Soul in my pocket... let''s try something out! ''Soul Link''.
Welcome to the Soul Link Configuration Tool! You currently possess:
¡°1¡± Soul (Major Cold) and ¡°0¡± undead No Soul links can be created! Please raise more undead!
Right, I actually need to raise them before I''m able to link a soul to them. Well those elven guardians are way too strong for me to raise... I guess I have to look for some weaker people. I''ll keep the Major soul for now, it''s probably only going to give me around twenty levels anyway. Well, it''s time to leave. I pack my things and get out of the cave while Aya is shedding tears... She has some serious problems. ¡°Wait for us Lord!¡± (Rot) Fuck. ¡°Didn''t we tell you we are going to stick to you ?!¡± (Grau) ¡°Even if you are mentally retarded!¡± (Schwarz) ¡­ Fuck. Will I really still have to deal with those annoying little shits? Urgh, I think I''m going to throw up... Anyway, I ask Aya if she could fly me and the fairies out but it seems like she can no longer leave her Layer inside the dungeon anymore, but she was able to lend the big bird to me. Apparently, that thing is not part of the dungeon for some strange reason. It probably has chosen not to become part of it like the three fairies around me did. Very carefully and slowly I get up on the beast while Aya talks to him. It seems she actually has to peruse him into flying me to my destination. Well she''s able to do so and the Bird lifts off. I really underestimated the size of the forest... it took us a whole day on the wings of an enormous flying beast to reach the edge of this dungeon. We flew towards the north and over the mountains since that''s the only place where we won''t have to get past the elves. Suddenly, the bird throws me off itself onto the ground. Very roughly. I manage to not break any bones while landing, but it was still pretty rude. The Bird then just turns around and flies away. Seriously rude. ¡°You alright lord?¡± (Rot) ¡°I think he fell on his head!¡± (Grau) ¡°Oh no, what if it got even more messed up because of it?! Actually, that¡¯s probably impossible.¡± (Schwarz) ¡­ While ignoring the stupid fairies I try to remember the world map in order to find out where we are. Hm, North to the Everbloom, or I guess Neverbloom Forest should be the edge of the elven country and next to it is the... Human one? Right? Well we''ll find out if we keep on travelling north. I hope I''m right since I would really like to slay and raise some humans right now... Let''s go! *Third Person POV* The appearance of the Neverbloom Forest bought many different reactions with it. The elves were devastated. Their most holy and sacred ground has been turned into a dangerous dungeon and the holy divine creatures within into viscous and evil beings. That was a serious blow to the elves and hurt them a lot. Not only did many of them start questioning their religion, but other Kingdoms and races started wondering about their capabilities. The other races were pretty relieved to be honest. After all the elves just lost their status as the guardians of a sacred place. That meant that they no longer able to walk around as arrogantly as they did in the past. The ones not praying to the ''Higher Gods'' were more than happy with the creation of that dungeon. Especially the Council of the Dark kings had a small party to celebrate the downfall of Everbloom Forest. Many Adventurers, even some elven one were very excited about the new Neverbloom Forest. After all a new dungeon meant new things to explore and new things to gain! Sadly for them, the elves still didn''t allow anyone to enter. Some say it''s because they still hold this place dearly in their heart, but most people are sure that they are just simply too ashamed. There was one ''person'' that the elves couldn''t stop from entering though. After all, kingdoms have to be very careful about how they treat an X-Rank. The female X-Ranked Adventurer slaughtered herself through the dungeon with ease. Nothing was able to stop her and after a while most fairies and Everbeasts decided to stop attacking her. She arrived and entered the cave at the center of the Dungeon and was met by another woman, whose ready to block her path. ¡°¡­ Big sister?¡± (Aya) ¡°It''s been a while, Ayaeqlarune¡± (???) ¡°¡­ My name is Aya now.¡± (Aya) ¡°What? What do you mean your name is Aya now? How can you just forsake your old and powerful Fae name like that? Well it doesn''t matter, show me where the Dungeon Master or the Core is so I can destroy that thing and get you out of here. ¡° (???) ¡°¡­ No.¡± (Aya) ¡°¡­¡± (???) ¡°D- don''t look at me like this! I want to stay! This place is great sis! I get to play with the fairies all day and they are all really friendly! And Sirius said he would visit me as well!¡± (Aya) ¡°Who the fuck is Sirius? Is he the asshole that made this place into a dungeon and bound you to it?! I swear to god when I find this maggot I wi-¡± (???) ¡°NO! Don''t do anything to Sirius!¡± (Aya) ¡°¡­ You are serious, aren''t you? You really want to stay at this place!?¡± (???) ¡°Yes! Please Sister, I''m happy here! Theo''s no reason to destroy this place! Just leave..¡± (Aya) ¡°¡­¡± (???) ¡°¡­¡± (Aya) ¡°Alright, I''ll leave, search for this Sirius Guy and bring you his fucking head! Let''s see if you still want to be here then!¡± (???) ¡°*Gasp* Don''t Sister, please!¡± (Aya) ¡°Shut up Aya, I''m only doing what''s best for you. Trust me, you are too dumb to know what''s good and what''s bad, so just wait here while I find this guy.¡± (???) With those words the Greater Fae turned around and left the cave. ¡°¡­ *Sob* I''m sorry, Sirius...¡± (Aya) Chapter 20 - Red Ogre* ¡°¡­I was bound. The Dragon I wanted to investigate bound me to her. It was so surprising that I didn''t even know what to do at the beginning. All I saw was a bright light and now I can''t get away from her anymore. This is a disaster! My life is ruined! Don''t misunderstand me, I do love dragons but not like this! How is that even supposed to work? I mean she''s like twenty meters long and I''m a human... Why did she bind me anyway? Dragons may fall in love at first sight yes, but I never heard about a dragon binding a non-dragon to her. She is currently right behind me by the way and keeps rubbing he face against me. I''m kinda scared... What if she... well you know, want to do ''it''? Please send help! -From Jeff Rutherions ''How I married a Dragon!'' *Sirius POV* I was right. We travelled for a week and finally arrived in the human kingdom. I was really getting nervous at end of our journey about where we will end up, but luckily my memories did not betray me! We entered the human kingdom and had something like a ''plan meeting'' to decide what to do next. Most of the meeting was inside of my head though... anyway where was I? Right the plans for the future. So, I have two options to proceed right now in order to grow in strength. The first option is to hunt very old and powerful souls and the second one is to get as many weaker souls as possible. The second option is the best for me right now, since I''m too weak to fight against a dragon or anything like that. Now all that''s left is to think about a way to acquire tons of Souls. The first thing I''ll have to do is level up my necromancy magic to the advance stage. This way I''ll be able to use the spell ''Raise the Dead''! the biggest difference between ''Raise the Dead'' and ''Summon Skeleton'' is that the minions I''ll summon with the advanced spell won''t die after a set amount of time. So, I''ll be able to build myself a small army if I get myself some corpses. In order to acquire said corpses I''ll level my dark magic a bit and attack a small village by creating a wall around it again. I should be able to snowball into more and more minions that way. I''m also hoping to link the Major Soul to one of my minions and see what I''ll get. I''m currently Inside the ''Mountain range of Blood'' since I''m more likely to find other monsters in here. It''s a lot faster to level your skill by fighting, after all the only things I found so far are goblins and kobolds though... I hope I can find some real monsters soon to test out my new sk- ¡°Are you the one?¡± (???) Well, it was about time! I was wondering when I''m going to get interrupted again. A very tall man is blocking my path. Hm, now that I look at him he''s an Ogre and not a man. This guy is huge and has red skin as well as two long horns growing out of his forehead. I know that Ogre evolve out of goblins and I was actually searching for some since those things should be great to train with.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ¡°What do you mean with ''the one''?¡± (Sirius) ¡°Are you the one that kills Doros friends?! Doro is angry! Doro will kill you!¡± (Doro) Great, an idiot! That should make this an easy fight. ¡°Yes I am! So what are you goi-¡± (Sirius) Doro quickly charges into my direction, a bit to quickly! How can he be so fast with such a big body build?! I quickly summon an ice barrier to stop him in his charge and it gets smashed into pieces by him! This did give me enough time to dodge his attack though. ¡°Doro Smash!¡± (Doro) Why the fuck is he saying that?! He''s red and not green! Well, time to try out some real spells! ¡°Second commitment: Proud Chains!¡± (Sirius) Black Chains appear around Doro and wrap around his arms and legs. This skill already reached level 3 so it''s going to decrease hi stamina regeneration by 12%! I cast ''Frost Prison'' before he can attack again. Long spears of Ice appear all around him and a few hit the big guy. Most of them just simply break when they collide against him but one went through. ¡°AHH?! WHAT IS THSI?!¡± (Doro) Damn, that was an Advance level skill and he just took most of it without any problems! Seems like his skin is really tough... I guess Frost skill aren''t going to help me a lot here. My necromancy and Dark Magic both luckily managed to reach Intermediate rank in the past few days, so I still have other means to attack! Doro frees himself from the single spear that''s piercing him and once again charges towards me. I cast the spell ''Dark Orb'' and jump out of the way. Dark orb is a very simple attack spell that creates well, a dark orb. If this orb comes into contact with something it will explode, releasing dark mana in the process. The usefulness doesn''t lie in its destructive power though. You can either throw the orb, or just simply let it float in midair! I choose the second option while barely dodging the ogre. He charges right into the orb and it explodes. ¡°ARGH!!!¡± (Doro) Seems like he really didn''t like it. Well let''s end this fight b- ¡­ Why is he starting to grow?! The already two and a half meters tall Ogre grows another two fucking meters and green marks appear on his blood red skin! ¡°DORO WILL SMASH!¡± (Sirius) What kind of skill is that?! Doro jumps in my direction and I''m barely able to dodge his gigantic feet! He then swipes his right hand in my direction and hits me this time. I fly at least 6 meters before crashing into a tree with great speed. I hear bones breaking.
You took 3940 Damage! 8750 Health left!
Fuck, this is not good! I should have bought Rot and the others with me today to help me in emergency situations like that! Seems like nothing important is broken though. Lucky me? Doro turns towards me, ready for another attack. Shit, I need to distract him so I can gain some more distant and cast a bigger spell. I take a few goblin corpses out of my Bag of Holding and quickly raise them as minions. I send them to attack Doro while I run away to great some distance and prepare my spell. ¡°Hm? Doro friends? Why Doro friend attack Doro?!¡± (Doro) Good, seems like they are doing a great job at getting is attention! I run away a bit more and then stop. I see how Doro kills the undead Goblins out of rage and then looks towards me. I should have enough Time... I activate ''Chaos Time'' and begin chanting. Yeah, I actually have to chant in order to use this spell, though my knowledge shortens the chant by a lot. ¡°My enemies shall fear this spell for all eternity as their skin rots away and their armor is shred into pieces! Nothing shall protect them from the death I''ll bring! Oh darkness, hear my call and do my bidding: Dark Nova!¡± An enormous ball appears in my hands. The completely black sphere seems to absorb all light and the place around me actually gets darker. This spell is extremely powerful which is why I had to use a chant to actually cast it... It''s a very dangerous one as well since it''s Area of Effect is kind of big and it does not differentiate between foe and ally. Well at least it won''t hurt me, the caster. The Orb grows in size and the whole place around me turns black for a few seconds as dark mana attacks everything with even the smallest trace of life. I wonder how many insects and animals I just killed? The spell has a range of approximal 18 meters. After it''s over I look around to see that this Ogre is still alive... Are you serious? I used an incredible strong spell and have a shit ton of INT, so how is he still alive?! He is bleeding a lot though and I notice that much of his skin has withered away. That''s very good for me. I ready myself for another spell but this fucker throws a stone at me! Are you serious? The stone hits me at my chest and smashes right thorough it, breaking my bones in the process.
You took 4120 Damage! 4630 Health left!
¡­ It''s not looking very good for me right now. *Third person POV* ¡°Are you sure we should leave master alone today? I know he said to wait for him but I kind of have bad feeling... What if something strong appears?¡± (Grau) ¡°I''m a lot more worried about him falling off a cliff while having an inner monologue or something...¡± (Schwarz) ¡°Stop worrying Guys! Master is strong and very clever, he won''t fight something he can''t win against! I''m sure of it!¡± (Rot) ¡°If you say so...¡± (Grau) Chapter 21 - Doro* ¡°It''s actually not that bad to be honest. It was pretty hard to get used to this new lifestyle but I think I''m fine now! I''m of course talking about this whole dragon-marriage thing. At the beginning, I really did feel comfortable around Diana (that''s the name of my dragon) but by now I''m quite happy about everything that happened! I mean yes, it''s still kinda strange to love a dragon and society may not accept our everlasting bound, but know what? Fuck them! I never was as happy as I am right now inside this dragon lair together with my lovely Diana. I mean, who wouldn''t love to be in my position? I have a beautiful mate with blood red scales, golden wonderful eyes and red spikes growing out of her back and tail! Seriously, look at that beauty! And the real important thing is that she''s absolute loyal to me! Dragon''s only choose one partner in their whole life even if said partner dies, so I won''t have to fear that she will ever betray me like that whore of an ex-wife I have! We still can''t have sex though.¡± -From Jeff Rutherions ''How I married a Dragon!'' *Sirius POV* I fall to the ground while clutching the bits that are left of my chest. I''m kind of lucky when I think about it. If that stone was any bigger it would probably have split me into twoparts! That''s a really scary thought. It looks like the ogre is out of breath at the moment, time for me to act I guess. I need get over with this as soon as possible, one or two more hits and I''m a goner! I cast the last of my three intermediate ranked darkness spells, Dark Field. The ogre looks confused as the whole place gets completely shunned of from any light. This spell is practically like a AoE Shadow Cloak and since it''s day, it''s draining a LOT of mana. I use the darkness to my advantage and turn around to run away. ¡­ What? Disappointed? Fuck you. I''m not fighting this! I run out of the Dark Field range and hear a loud roar. I turn around to see my field shatter into small pieces and vanish into smoke. Did he just break it? He could do something like that? The ogre looks at me angrily and charges forward. Alright, time to test out if his flesh is as hard as his skin. I cast ''Frost Prison'' and the cold spears easily piece through his flesh. Nice! Should have done a nice amount of damage! ¡­ It didn''t slow him down though. He keeps on charging at me with all those spears still inside pf him! Shit, what''s wrong with him?! I cast gravedigger to hide underground and I hear how he collides with a tree that was behind me a few seconds ago. Before I''m able to cancel the spell and run away he just grabs into the earth and pulls me out. ¡°¡­¡± (Sirius)Stolen novel; please report. ¡°¡­¡± (Doro) ¡°Can we talk about this?¡± (Sirius) He throws me and I fly in the air for a few seconds before crashing into yet another tree. We are really ruining this little mountain forest.
You took 789 Damage! 3841 Health left!
I try to get up so I can get the hell out of here once again, but before I''m able to do so he comes flying from the sky and steps onto my lower body, breaking me into two parts in the process.
You took 3490 Damage! 351 Health left!
Warning! Health low!
You don''t say?! Fuck, if I were human and had any necessary organs or blood I would have already died! ¡°Haha! Doro showed you his strength! Now you at Doros feet! If you beg for your life maybe Doro will let you stay as his servant!¡± (Doro) ¡­ Are you fucking serious? A god damn ogre is acting all haughty and arrogant in front of me? Well I can understand why he''s so fucking sure of himself, but I still have a few tricks in my arsenal! It''s time to test out my second intermediate ranked Necromancy spell, ''At Deaths Door''. This spell is only useable if my Health¡¯s in the red area. It allows me to quickly summon a great number of undead if I have the corpses ready, which I luckily have. I bring out the goblin corpses from inside my Bag of Holding and throw them at the ogre. He looks very confused but also very angry. I activate the spell and the goblins attack the ogre while one of them takes what''s left of me and runs. The ogre quickly finishes off the goblins and turns to the goblin carrying me and runs after us. Now the great thing is, that I can just keep on casting spells until I run out of mana while the faster undead goblin keeps on running! I face Doro and cast one salve of Ice shards after the other. The shards keep on crashing onto him and since most of his skin is burned away, all of them penetrate into his flesh. I continue to cast the spells and after firing for the 38th time, the goblin that carried me collapses. Shit! The timer of the resurrection spell ran out! Doro slows down as he sees me on the ground and slowly walks towards me. I ready myself for my death as Doro falls to the ground and stops moving. Hm? What happened? I take a look at Doro and now see that all those shards did a great number on him. His upper body is completely shred of any flesh and only bones remain, a few shards even went through his throat! It seems like he only kept running because of pure willpower. Fuck, that was way to close! I have to admit that his willpower and stamina were amazing though. If he wasn''t so determined to kill my I''d ask him to serve me... Hm? Wait, is that? Yes, it is! He actually had a soul! There are very few monsters that actually have one, since only special and unique ones have them, but it seems like Doro was one of those. Well, I guess with an ability like his he does count as a special monster. I mean how many people do you know that can instantly grow two meters and suddenly have green Body markings? He grew back to his normal size after dying by the way. Let''s just take his soul and eat his bones to start growing back those missing body parts. ¡­ Actually, I have a better idea. I use Soul Shackle on his slowly fading soul and raise his dead body. I can raise pretty much all humanoid creatures right now, but they will be pretty weak since their strength depend on my intelligence and level of necromancy. I''m also not able to raise really big things right now. The now way weaker and mindless Doro stands in front of me. Let''s see if that works. ''Soul Link''
Welcome to the Soul Link Configuration Tool! You currently posses:
"1" Major Soul (Cold), "1" Warrior Soul "1" Undead Minion (Doro) A Link between Doro and 1 Warrior Soul can be created.
Warrior Soul? What''s that? I just keep finding new things, huh? Anyway, I link the Warrior Soul to the Undead Doro and a new Message pops up.
Congratulations! You Successfully created an Undead Berserker! He will be added to your followers. Current name: Doro, Change? Y/N
He certainly was a berserker... Anyway, I can even change his name? I wonder if he''ll keep his memories after the link. I''m not going to change his name though, that would be rude. Now, awaken Doro! As I say those words, a bright light appears next to the floating orb that is his soul and it quickly fuses with said soul. After the light and soul became one, they enter Doros body. The undead spasms for a while and then finally stops. He slowly opens his eyes and his mouth. ¡°You... you bought Doro back...¡± (Doro) ¡°Yes I did, how is your new body? It''s not that bad being an undead, right?¡± (Doro) ¡°¡­Why? Even though Doro tried to smash you?!¡± (Doro) ¡°Because you are strong and your will is incredible. Even while you were practically dead you just kept rushing after me, even though you could just have left. I admire determination like that and more importantly, I can use that. You will become a great asset in the future so we can see this as an investment.¡± (Sirius) ¡°¡­Thank you, master.¡± (Doro) ¡°Hm? Why are you thanking me? Did you not understand, I''m going to use you and also throw you away if you prove to be not worth the afford?¡± (Sirius) ¡°¡­Doro will work hard!¡± (Doro) ¡°¡­Okay? Then start by picking me up and collecting all those goblin corpses, I need to regenerate.¡± (Sirius) ¡°Yes Sir!¡± (Doro) ¡­ I feel like I made the right decision. Chapter 22 - Bad feelings* ¡°I think I found a way! You know, for this whole ''Sex with a Dragon'' Dilemma. We just have to turn Diana human, or me into a dragon! Now the only question reaming is, how? Well I was thinking a lot about this and I may have found an answer. There were always legends about dragons appearing in human form, so I investigated them. Apparently a very old and very wise dragon once created an item so that he and his children could walk amidst the humans. I have no idea why a dragon would want to do this, but that''s not the important thing here. So, I basically just have to search and find this item! I tried to find out about this legend as much as possible and was finally able to track down the guy that wrote it. His kinda strange to be honest. He seems really old and mysterious, also his eyes look a bit strange and his teeth are just a tiny bit to sharp... Well, wish me luck!¡± -From Jeff Rutherions ''How I married a Dragon!'' *Sirius POV* You should have seen the faces of Rot and the other fairies when they saw Doro carrying the small pieces of me! Grau started to cry and Schwarz just hatefully looked at Doro while Rot went completely nuts and started bombing Doro with fire spells. That''s the first time I saw a fairy attack and I have to say, they are certainly not weak. I would guess their level to be somewhere between 800 and 900. Rot calmed down after I told her to stop firing fireballs at the person carrying me. I told them what happened and all of them welcomed Doro into our group. I then ate bones and started to rest for a while. The next day I questioned Doro if there are any other unique monsters in these mountains. Getting more people like Doro would be great, since not only is he strong he''s also still able to evolve and grow like any other monster. He gains EXP regularly by the way, which means we won''t have to share souls in the future. So, Doro told me that there are two more unique monsters around here. One of them is a huge three headed serpent and the other an very powerful small blue female ogre. When I asked him if that blue ogre was stronger than him he just nodded with death in his eyes. ¡­ Seems like he had some pretty bad experiences with her. Well, I''m not going to go for that serpent since I need more powerful necromancy to bring something like that back to life, but the ogre sounds interesting. I asked Doro if we could take her out two versus one and he seemed very sceptic. Maybe if he was as strong as he used to be but not now. Well, I guess we''ll just have to both get a bit stronger before attacking her. After talking a bit about our future I went out once again, this time with Doro. The great thing about this guy is that he''s silent most of the time. I would take the fairies with me for safety while going out to strengthen my skills but I just can''t stand their annoying talk all the time. They also have the bad habit of talking shit about me whenever I''m having one of my inner monologues which is kind of the most annoying thing about them. Anyway, after coming across a few more goblins and killing them we finally find something interesting. A cave. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Now a cave may not seem very special but this one certainly is! There are spider webs outside of it and those things are HUGE! I''m talking about spider webs that are thicker than my arm! After entering the cave, I get a message that confirmed what I already had suspected.
Congratulations! You Discovered the natural Dungeon ''Lair of the Spider Queen''! EXP gain from all sources inside the dungeon is increased by 50% for seven days!
Natural dungeons are very rare and only form if a great number of monster without intelligence gather at one place. When I say a great number I literally mean hundreds of monsters! So, we found a cave full of spiders? Could be interesting. The bonus EXP is great for Doro but I sadly doubt that I''ll find any Souls or religious bones inside this thing. Also, the message kind of had a strange color... Well we are going to enter it anyway. I mean who knows? Maybe I''m lucky and the boss is a unique monster or something. I wonder about what size and level this dungeon is, it doesn''t look that big to me. But hey, who knows maybe this cave is just an entrance to a huge underground spider-city! I''m of course just joking here! ¡­ Why do I have that bad feeling again? Well I''m sure I''m mistaking! We enter the cave and look around to discover more and more spider webs but no actual spiders. We walk deep inside and after a while I get a bit nervous. First of all, there are still no enemies! And secondly the whole cave is made out of spider webs by now. I''m serious everything is covered in that white nasty stuff. Alright that sounded wrong, but I''m sure you get what I''m trying to say. We should probably just leave before some- The ground opens up before I''m able to end my thoughts and I fall onto a slide made out of webs. Doro jumped after me and the two of us are now sliding together. So, it WAS a trap? How do you even do something like that? I mean how do you fake a message? I shouldn''t have trusted a grey fucking screen... We keep on sliding for like twenty minutes until we finally stop
You entered the Realm ''City of Spiders''!
¡­ Are you actually serious right now? As to answer my question two disgusting things pop out. They look like spiders with faces. That''s somehow very disturbing. As if that wouldn''t be enough, they are also bigger than horses! Great! ¡°T-t-d-do not move!¡± (Spider-Thing 1) ¡°Yeah! Ot-t-t-therwise we''ll bit-t-t-te you!¡± (Spider-Thing 2) ¡°Infect-t-t-t you!¡± (Spider-Thing 1) ¡°Eat-t-t-t-t you!¡± (Spider-Thing 2) Those guys have some major speech problems. I mean what''s up with that? They also don''t seem to be very clever. I look at Doro and nod in his direction. He immediately grows in size and green marks appear on his skin as he grabs one of those spiders at the head and just crushes it. Well seems like they really aren''t worth that much. I cast a Dark Orb and throw it at the second spider and the disgusting thing screams as dark mana explodes and rips him apart. Those things are really not very tough, huh? Suddenly, more of those disgusting things appear and crawl in our direction. I cast Frost Prison and hear screams as most of them get impaled by my magic. It''s not enough to kill them, but enough to make them stop. After limiting their movement, I proceed to cast dark orbs and kill one after another while Doro smashed them like¡­ spiders, I guess. Five minutes and twelve dead spiders later I find myself amidst disgusting spider parts. Seems like we will have to find an exit, huh? Well shouldn''t be that hard since those spiders are pretty weak ¡­ Fuck. This bad feeling is back again. ¡­ I really should stop saying stuff like that. *Third Person POV* A small spider, only the size of a thumbnail is quickly running towards a huge room. ¡°Mist-t-t-t-tress! Oh mist-t-t-t-t-tress!¡± (small spider) After running to the door in front of the room, she slips right under it and finds herself in front of a huge abomination. A gigantic spider the size of a mansion is currently lying on the ground with her eyes closed. The monstrous arachnid has at least a leg span of over thirty meters and it would probably stand over fifteen meters tall if it wasn''t sleeping. Instead of the usual spider fangs it had a vertical mouth filled with sharp fangs. Six of its legs were normal spider legs but the ones at the front actually had hands with long and thin fingers as well as sharp claws. The spider did not have any hair. It was crimson red and black colored, it''s eyes were completely black huge dots. The enormous thing slowly opened said eyes and looked at its small friend. ¡°What is it, small one?¡± (Mist-t-t-t-t-tress) ¡°Int-t-t-truders! Someone act-t-t-t-ivat-t-t-ted t-the t-t-trap and killed t-the guards!¡± (small spider) ¡°Hm? Is that so? Send the elite soldiers to deal with it and let me rest.¡± (Mist-t-t-t-t-tress) ¡°Bu-t-t-t what-t-t-t if they are t-t-t-to strong?!¡± (small spider) ¡°Then come again and I''ll deal with them. But I really doubt this will be necessary. Go and inform the elites now.¡± (Mist-t-t-t-t-tress) ¡°Yes, mist-t-t-t-t-tress¡± (small spider) meanwhile, above the ground in front of the cave stood a small woman. ¡°So he''s in here? Let''s see if Aya is still gonna be a bitch after I show her his head.¡± (Higher Fae) Chapter 23 - City of Spider Part 1* ¡°It took me three weeks but the old guy finally told me where I can find the item to turn my beloved Diana into a form that is... more compatible with me. He didn''t want to give it to me at the beginning but after showing him my beautiful wife he agreed. I could have could have sworn that he was talking to her... but of course that''s not possible, right? Anyway, after showing her to him he told me that I can find this item hidden inside of a small chest deep in the woods. I will of course start my search right after I finished writing this all down into my new book. I''m still thinking about a title by the way. Well it''s time to go! I and Diana can''t wait any longer! ¡° -From Jeff Rutherions ''How I married a Dragon!'' *Sirius POV* After killing those disgusting spiders, Doro and I look around to find a way back up. The room we are currently inside of is very simple and made out of some strange black stone. We are not able to climb the spider webs back up, neither am I able to create ice on them. Well, guess we''ll have to leave this room and look around outside. We check everything once again for a last time and then get out of here and are met with and unexpected sight outside. We seem to be inside an enormous cave inside the mountains! This place is really huge! Just how much of the mountain range is hollow? It''s pretty dark in here since we are underground but there are some gigantic crystals on the walls and ceiling that give of some light at least. I can see something similar to a city around a mile or two away from us. The ''buildings'' in that city are... Simple. They are basically just enormous cocoons made out of spider webs. Each of those cocoons are about twenty meters high and ten wide. There are so many of them... at least a thousand if not more. The most noticeable thing is in the center of this ''city''. A black cocoon with a height of over a hundred meters is standing there. Now that I look closer I think there are even some windows and doors on all of those cocoons... I have the feeling that we should get out of here before whatever''s inside that big cocoon gets out. The building we just came out of seems to be the only one made out of stone by the way. Now there has to be another exit, right? Maybe we should try to walk around the edge of this cave? This way we should be able to make sure we won''t meet to many spiders and if we are luck we will find a tunnel or something. It''s not very likely though. Well, it''s a beginning. If we don''t find anything we still ca- ¡°Stop Humans! You shall be fed to the great Mistress!¡± (???) ¡­ Hey look a spider that isn''t talking in this annoying retarded way. A group of four spiders are approaching us. Those guys don''t look as disgusting as the last ones! Their lower bodies are that of spiders but their upper bodies look human. Well expect of the six eyes and this strange vertical mouth. They are also all carrying silver spears, expect of the one that talked, who carries a golden spear instead. Seems like they aren''t too dumb. Let¡¯s try talking before freezing. ¡°Do we look like Humans to you?¡± (Sirius) ¡°¡­¡± (Spider Guy) ¡°We don¡¯t, right? We look both like the undead, right? Want to know why? Because we are. So, unless you want to fed your mistress bones and rotting flesh, fuck off.¡± (Sirius) ¡°Right Fuck off thin-legs!¡± (Doro) Thin-legs? Really? Doro has to work or his insults. ¡°You are still under arrest for killing fourteen civilians!¡± (Spider Guy) ¡°Under arrest? What the fuck? You are spiders, stop acting like humans and other civilized races. Also, it was you guys that attacked us.¡± (Sirius) ¡°Just surrender and we will give you a fair trial.¡± (Spider Guy) Fair trial? Down here? As if. I have a very hard time imagining a spider judge. I don''t think we have much of a choice though...This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. There is a whole city filled with spiders and we have no idea how to get out of here. Worst case scenario, we can''t. I mean this slide may very well be the only way down here. If we kill them they''ll probably going to send more anyway until I run out of mana or Doro out of stamina. I guess that''s the only way. My only hope is that spiders probably won''t eat undead. ¡°Alright we surrender, let''s go.¡± (Sirius) ¡°I see you want to do this the hard wa- wa wait what?! You actually surrender?! * cough * erm, I mean of course you do!¡± (Spider Guy) ¡°You guys really lack confidence.¡± (Sirius) ¡°Do we really surrender, boss?¡± (Doro) ¡°Yeah, no use fighting. What now? Do we get handcuffs or anything? Or are you going to spin your web around us? I may not be claustrophobic, but I would prefer you guys to not put me into a cocoon.¡± (Sirius) ¡°We Hybrids can''t create spider webs and we don''t really have handcuffs, so... would you please follow us?¡± (Spider Guy) ¡°Alright.¡± (Sirius) ¡°This is going incredible well! I actually got them to surrender! Maybe I''ll get promoted!¡± (Spider Guy) ¡°Good for you.¡± (Sirius) They surround us and we all walk together towards the city. Seems like they are really not planning to kill us. Let''s be happy about that. We enter the city and I see many different spiders walking around and staring at us. Most of them are those disgusting face spiders, but there are also some more hybrids under them. The most disturbing things are the small baby-faced spiders... They actually send shivers down my spine. I notice that we are not walking towards the black cocoon. ¡°Where are we going anyway?¡± (Sirius) ¡°We are escorting you two to our Prison.¡± (Spider Guy) ¡°You guys actually have something like that? What''s inside the black cocoon by the way?¡± (Sirius) ¡°Hm? That''s the home of Mistress Saxin! We are all descents of her and she''s also the one ruling over all of us.¡± (Spider Guy) ¡°She lives pretty comfortable here, huh? Seeing how big her home is.¡± (Sirius) ¡°Well she need such a big home because of her size! She measures 35 glorifying meters from one leg to the other.¡± (Spider Guy) ¡°¡­¡± (Sirius) 35 meters? Are you serious? She''s bigger than an adult dragon! I really hope she won''t eat us. It''s very unlikely though. I¡¯m all skin and bones. Actually, I¡¯m only bones. Great, now I¡¯m depressed. After walking for over two hours we finally arrive at a cocoon that looks a bit different than the other ones. This one looks a lot tougher. We are bought inside and the spider shows us our cell. I have to say, they are not too bad! I mean they are pretty big and the spider silk makes them very comfortable. They are at least better than the cells humans, elves and most other races use. ¡°Stay inside until we decide how to proceed from now on.¡± (Spider Guy) ¡°Didn''t you say something about a fair trial?¡± (Sirius) ¡°We never had one, since nobody ever surrendered... We''ll just ask the mistress what to do.¡± (Spider Guy) What? Fuck you. What do you mean you never had one? I swear to god if they let us rot in here I''m going to haunt them if I come back for a third time. The spider leaves us alone in here and exits the building. I really want to break its legs right now. *Third Person POV* The leader of the Elite Soldiers enters the building of Mistress Saxin and knocks against her door. ¡°You may enter.¡± (Saxin) The Spider-hybrid takes a deep breath and opens the door. He enters the room and is greeted by the gigantic spider. ¡°So, how did it go? Did we have any casualties? I heard they should be pretty strong.¡± (Saxin) ¡°N- no mistress! They... They actually surrendered.¡± (Elite-Leader) ¡°¡­Really? It''s pretty rare to meet a human that won''t freak out if they see us. Well how did they taste? I hope you didn''t eat all of them yourself.¡± (Saxin) ¡°Actually... we didn''t eat them at all.¡± (Elite-Leader) ¡°Thy is that? Are they infected with anything?¡± (Saxin) ¡°No! They are... undead.¡± (Elite-Leader) ¡°Undead? You mean Vampires? What''s the problem then?¡± (Saxin) ¡°No! One of them is a strange skeleton mage with creepy eyes and an eerie aura. The other one was once an ogre but is now also an undead with his bones showing on his torso as well as on his jaw.¡± (Elite-Leader) ¡°What? And they surrendered? Did they seem intelligent to you?¡± (Saxin) ¡°The big guy not so much but the skeleton seemed very intelligent to me.¡± (Elite-Leader) ¡°Interesting... maybe a unique monster? Bring them to me, I want to see them myself.¡± (Saxin) ¡°Yes mistress!¡± (Elite-Leader) The Elite Soldier quickly leaves the room and leaves the mistress alone. Meanwhile, a certain adventurer found herself in front of a big hole inside of the ground. After thinking a bit about how do go down there safely she just simply jumps and enjoys the slide. She is just as surprised as Sirius when she discovers the underground city of spiders ¡°A Secret realm, huh? Could be interesting...¡± (???) -------------------------------------------------------- Authors Note: Do you like spiders?
-Status-
Name: Sirius
Class: Pride Lord
Level: 741 / 1500
Race: Undead MonsterClassification: Lesser Noble lich
Title: Frozen Soul
DivineProtection: Lucifer, Primal God of Pride Attribute: Chaos (Frost, Darkness, Death)
Follower: 4
Spouses None
Health: 12690/ 12690 Mana: 66300/ 66300
Strength: 1259 Dexterity: 1237
Vitality: 1269 Endurance: 1262
Intelligence: 6630 Knowledge: 2932
Chapter 24 - City of Spider Part 2* ¡°It''s not as easy as I thought it would be. I went to the woods last week to search for this chest that contains Diana and my key to true happiness, but I failed miserably! Those woods are kinda dangerous... I met a lot of strange and dangerous things like fire salamanders. But those are not the problem, I''m not a weakling and can deal with those beasts! The problem is the monkey! A small ape just kept on annoying me and ridiculing me all week long! He was so agile that I had no chance to catch him and when I finally found the chest he took it! I have no idea what kind of mythical or magical beast he is and frankly, I don''t care! I''m really mad at this monkey since he''s pretty much the only thing left between Me and Diana, but I think I know how to deal with him. I just finished preparing my next try and I''m sure I will succeed this time! Let''s see what burned monkey smell like, shall we?¡± -From Jeff Rutherions ''How I married a Dragon!'' *Sirius POV* After sitting inside the cell for an hour the golden spear wielding spider hybrid finally came back. He seems like he''s in a rush, I wonder what happened? Maybe he went to a supervisor to report and that guy trashed him? ¡°I''ve got the order to bring you to out mistress! Now, before I do so there are some rules you''ll have to pay attention to, understood?¡± (Leader) ¡°Urgh, rules? Don''t tell me the spider is behaving like a queen or something? I won''t bow, you know?¡± (Sirius) ¡°Somehow I''ve got the feeling as if you said ''spider'' like it was an insult...¡± (Leader) ¡°You are just imagining things, so what are the ''rules''?¡± (Sirius) ¡°Well you won''t have to bow or anything since mistress is a humble person, but we won''t tolerate you being rude or not showing proper manners towards her! Got it?!¡± (Leader) ¡°Yeah yeah, I''m never a rude person. Actually, I''m that kind of person everyone else is rude towards.¡± (Sirius) ¡°As long as you understand it''s good! Alright let''s go bonehead.¡± (Leader) ¡°¡­¡± (Sirius) I and Doro are both being let outside our cells and the leader walks us out of prison. I have to say, I''m kind of proud of Doro! He is a lot less... angry since I turned him. I''m pretty sure he wouldn''t just shut up and accept my commands if it was his past him. I guess that''s because of the passive skill ''undead'', huh? Well it''s a good thing no matter the reason. As we walk towards the black giant cocoon I once again spot a great number of spiders looking at us as if we were some exotic criminals or something. One of the especially creepy child faced spiders that was discussing something with her(?) friend¡¯s crawls towards us and gives me... a small necklace made out of spider silk? Her whole face turns red as she runs back to her friends and they all start giggling while staring at me. Did she just...? ¡­ Fuck that''s creepy! Shit, I need to get out of this god forsaken spider hole! No, scratch that getting out of here won''t be enough! I have to burn this whole place to the ground! I need to kill them! All of them with fire, quickly before they lay even more eggs! ¡­ Alright maybe I''m overreacting but getting eyed by spiders just has this kind of effect on me... It probably would have this kind of effect on every non-spider being on this world! God, this place is disgusting. The leader smirks at me and starts laughing. ¡°Hahaha, seems like you are already popular, huh? Lucky you, she was pretty cute wasn''t she? I''m sure she''s going to grow up into a beautiful lady!¡± (Leader) ¡­ Memo to myself, let this guy watch as I burn everything here to ashes. I mean yeah, they are all disgusting but he tops it all! Even though he isn''t as bad looking as the others since he''s one of the hybrids he disgusts me more than them! I mean, she was a child! Sick pedo! After a bit, we finally arrive at the great cocoon. Luckily for us, we arrive without any more spiders trying to appeal to me. I really hope that just now was a prank or something. Anyway, we enter the black ''building'' through an enormous door. I''m kind of curious to see this mistress to be honest. I mean, how often do you get to look at a dragon-sized spider? After going through a corridor, we stop in front of another giant door. The spider-hybrid knocks. A surprisingly soft and pleasant female voice answers.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°You may enter¡± (Saxin) Our guide takes a deep breath and steadies himself. Looks like he respects her a lot, huh? He opens a small door within the bigger one I didn''t even notice and the three of us enter the room. ¡­ Well he wasn''t lying. In front of me is a giant spider the size of a huge house, sitting on a probably even bigger pillow. The spider should look disgusting but... She instead appears ''graceful'' to me. I can''t really explain why, but the way she moves and looks seems so graceful! As if I was truly looking at a queen right now. ¡°So, you are the Unique monster that my men found? Hmmmm. You don''t look too bad, undead. Let''s forget about the little accident this morning and talk a bit, shall we?¡± (Saxin) So she''s just going to ignore the fact that I killed twelve of her kind? Alright, I''m just going to forget that they wanted to eat me then. Seems fair to me. ¡°Of course, my name is Sirius by the way. You are Saxin, right?¡± (Sirius) I hear the elite-soldier next to me take a sharp breath and look at him. Wow. If views could kill I would be dead because of his stare. Oh, I guess I should have said ''mistress Saxin'', huh? Well it''s too late now. Once you are at the first name basis you stay there! Right? Would be kind of awkward to go back now¡­ ¡°Fufufu it''s been a while since someone didn''t address me as mistress. Yes, to you I''m ''Saxin''. Sirius? I once knew someone with that man. A powerful necromancer. Are you one of his creations?¡± (Saxin) ¡°Hm? Oh no, I created myself. I did found a corpse and took its name though.¡± (Sirius) ¡°...What? You created yourself? Wait... Say, are you perhaps associated with the forbidden sin?¡± (Saxin) ¡°Forbidden Sin? Lucifer said something about that once. If I''m not mistaking it was that forbidden sin that resurrected me... Should I reveal something like that to her? She may seem friendly but you can never be sure. Hm? Why is everybody looking at me like that?¡± (Sirius) ¡°Y- you just said that out loud, master.¡± (Doro) ¡°Seriously? I thought I got rid of that bad habit...¡± (Sirius) ¡°¡­ Were you talking about the god?¡± (Saxin) ¡°So, you DO know of him as well? Strange guy, pretty nice though.¡± (Sirius) ¡°I''m old, Sirius. Very old. I''m older than most of those beings that call themselves ''Higher Gods''. When I was still young the gods from down below were the ones that held the most power. But they were all defeated and imprisoned so long ago...¡± (Saxin) ¡°What? How?¡± (Sirius) ¡°I don''t know the details, only that it was the ''Holy Hero of Courage'' that defeated them one by one.¡± (Saxin) ¡°I see...¡± (Sirius) ¡°If you are indeed someone who has associated himself with the old ones, then we truly were horrible hosts. I''m sorry. If you want, you can have one or two of our most beautiful ones as a wife. To make up for our behavior.¡± (Saxin) ¡°¡­That won''t be necessary.¡± (Sirius) ¡°Are you sure?¡± (Saxin) ¡°Yes. Very sure.¡± (Sirius) ¡°Very well then. But you will have to allow me to have a grant party! We don''t get a lot of visitors and they usually are just food anyway, so let me show you what we got down here! You will enjoy out great culinary arts and our spider-beer brewery!¡± (Saxin) ¡°Thanks for the invitation but I neither eat nor do I dr-¡± (Sirius) I feel Doro tipping on my shoulder and turn to face him before continuing. He looks at me with the greatest puppy eyes I''ve ever seen. I wouldn¡¯t have thought an Ogre could even make such a face. ¡­ He really wants to test that stuff out, huh? He doesn''t have to eat though... but well he CAN eat I guess since most of his organs are kind of working... It''s kind of strange, when a small child gives me those eyes I''m still able to eat his soul with no problems but I kind of feel sorry for this huge red ogre right now... I guess it won''t hurt. ¡°Alright, I accept the invitation. Thanks a lot.¡± (Sirius) Doro next to me starts to clap his hand out of joy and in anticipation for the food. ¡°Great, Denis call the cooks and tell them to ready an enormous meal! And make it human sized please.¡± (Saxin) The spider-mistress takes a look at the grinning Doro. ¡°Actually, make it bigger than human sized. A lot bigger.¡± (Saxin) At least she pays attention, huh? Well let''s enjoy this safe and eventless evening! ¡­ Welcome back, bad feeling. ----------------------------------------- Authors Note: Do you like pedophile Spiders?
-Status-
Name: Sirius
Class: Pride Lord
Level: 741 / 1500
Race: Undead MonsterClassification: Lesser Noble lich
Title: Frozen Soul
DivineProtection: Lucifer, Primal God of Pride Attribute: Chaos (Frost, Darkness, Death)
Follower: 4
Spouses None
Health: 12690/ 12690 Mana: 66300/ 66300
Strength: 1259 Dexterity: 1237
Vitality: 1269 Endurance: 1262
Intelligence: 6630 Knowledge: 2932
Skillname Level
Noble Undead (passive) Max.
Soul Devourer 490 / 10.000
Elementary Frost Magic Max.
Intermediate Frost Magic Max.
Advanced Frost Magic 8 / 15
Proud Lord(passive) Max.
Proud Chains 3 / 15
Chaos Time 2 / 5
Soul Link 2 / 10
Soul Shackles 4 / 5
Ice Infusion Max.
Lich Mastery (passive) 85 / 100
Elementary Dark Magic Max.
Intermediate Dark Magic 7/ 10
Elementary Necromancy Max.
Intermediate Necromancy 4 / 10.
Chapter 25 - City of Spider Part 3* ¡°I may have not completely thought this through. So, I got some fire related magical artefacts to get rid of that money and good news everyone! The monkey is gone! Bad news though, the forest as well. Man, I really underestimated the power of those fire crystals, huh? Well it''s not too bad. Yeah sure, there IS an angry crowd of forest elves trying to get my head but as long as I''m with Diana I should be safe! Hopefully. Anyway, so the magical item inside the chest is a small stone called ¡®Dragon Tear'' and all we now have to do is activate it! Sadly, I have no idea how. Also quite sadly, the old man that told me about the item lived inside the forest. Not so sadly, he''s not mad at me! Once again very sadly, that''s because he turned to ashes when his house caught on fire... Well I have the item at least and can study it! I''m a great scientist so finding out how this thing works shouldn''t be too hard! Hopefully.¡± -From Jeff Rutherions ''How I married a Dragon!'' *Sirius POV* It took them longer than I thought it would to prepare this little banquet. We were presented with a lot of interesting looking meals and drinks as well as some dancing spiders for our entertainment. I''m not sure if their dance was supposed to impress us or make us laugh... To be honest it did both things to me. I really would like to eat by the way, but I don''t even have a tongue to taste anything. I asked Saxin if she had any souls lying around but it seems like they don''t have any. Well, at least Doro is having a great time. While he was eating, and joking around with the Elite-soldier spider I was discussing some things with Saxin and gathered a lot of interesting information. Lucifer is one of the eight gods from down below. Each of them represent one sin and once held great power. Because of their imprisonment their influence on this world has shrunken drastically. They are only able to give their divine protection to a single person instead of the usual 100 per god. I have to say I''m kind of honored to have been chosen by Lucifer now. The names of those gods are as followed: Lucifer (Pride), Mammon (Greed), Asmodeus (Lust), Beelzebub (Envy), Belphegor (Gluttony), Aamon (Wrath) and Abaddon (Sloth). The name of the eight god is not known and when I asked why she just stayed silent... Well I have to say that I''m actually kind of having fun right now. Who would have thought that you could have an interesting conversation with a spider? I certainly didn''t. I also asked her why she''s down here even though she should have enough power to get herself a kingdom or something like that. She said something about being a cave spider in her heart and that they get enough adventurers thanks to their traps they have all around this mountain to impregnate anyway. Yeah, they need humans or elves to lay eggs into in order to grow in population. To be honest this seems like an ineffective way to me, shouldn''t monsters be better? After all they have more flesh, right? Well seems like spiders grow better if they are hatch out off civilized races. Well if it''s like that I guess it''s understandable. I also think that quality goes over quantity. Now I would like to know ho- ¡°Mist-t-t-tress! Mist-t-t-tress! We have a huge problem!¡± (small spider)This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. A little spider suddenly appeared and stared yelling in a voice way to loud for her small body. ¡°What is it?¡± (Saxin) ¡°An adventurer appeared and started to wreck the city! She seems to be at least S-Rank... maybe even X!¡± (small spider) Oh? An X-Ranked Adventurer? Interesting. I have never seen one of those but I did hear a lot of stories about them. Though it would be foolish to go see her now since I''m a monster and all... ¡°¡­Tell everybody to get inside and to not come out until I say otherwise. I''m sorry Sirius, seems like I have to go.¡± (Saxin) ¡°What? Do you actually feel able to kill that adventurer?¡± (Sirius) ¡°Fufufu I have already devoured dragons my dear, so don''t worry. Just stay here and wait for me.¡± (Saxin) As if I''m worried about a spider. If she dies the whole city will go down and I still have no idea how to get out of here. Well let''s hope she''ll be able to do it. Saxin moves her huge body through the door and leaves the room. ¡­ Why do I feel worried? *Third Person POV* A Greater Fae was currently standing at top a ten-meter-high cocoon and looking at the City of Spiders. She wore an extravagant looking silver plate armor and carried a long spear as well as a shield on her back. She wasn''t wearing a helm so her face was out in the open. Said face was quite beautiful, with elven like pointy ears and long eyelashes as well as small nose and mouth. The only thing that differentiated her from an elf were her eyes and her skin color. She had competently white skin. Not pale, but completely white. Her eyes glowed in a strong silver and there were two white dots inside of her pupils. ¡°Disgusting.¡± (Fae) She was thinking how such an abomination of a city could exist. Well it doesn''t matter to her since the only thing she''s here for is inside the huge black cocoon in the center of the city. In there is the man she has to kill. It didn''t take her long to find the man called ''Sirius'' after all his name is one that holds power and with some magic she was pretty quickly able to find him. She just has to follow the magical compass and that''s it. She is quite lucky that he has a unique name and that Aya was dumb enough to just say it. She readies herself to go to said cocoon but then she stops, surprised about what''s coming out of it. An enormous spider is crawling towards her direction. The old Fae waits until the Spider is nearby and then yells out to her. ¡°Haha, so that''s the lair of Saxin, aspect of spiders? Should have guessed that only something ridiculous as you could be responsible for this ''thing'' here.¡± (Fae) ¡°Fufufu so you know who I am? Aren''t you awfully rude then? Really, I hoped everyone had as many manner as that lovely skeleton.¡± (Saxin) ¡°Tch. No need to show any manners to a soon to be dead spider.¡± (Saxin) ¡°You are either quite brave or just plain stupid if you stay here after figuring out who I am. Why are you here anyway if you didn''t know I was here? There shouldn''t be anything of interest to one so strong as you inside these mountains, right?¡± (Saxin) ¡°A man named Sirius is here. If you give him to me, I''ll let you live.¡± (Fae) ¡°Sirius? Fufufu so he pissed you off, huh? What did he do, steal your heart or something? I guess we won''t come to an agreement since I plan on marrying him.¡± (Saxin) ¡°¡­That''s incredibly disgusting.¡± (Fae) ¡°Oh it''s not that bad. Yeah, he''s a bit bony but I really like the way he ticks. Also, his manners are great. He is not rude but also not too distant on the same time. He just decided to call me Saxin ten seconds after meeting me! No one has ever done that before him!¡± (Saxin) ¡°That''s not what I meant... I''m pretty sure it wouldn''t even work.¡± (Fae) ¡°Are you talking about sex? He can''t have that anyway so it''s fine. Huh? Why are you getting all red? You are a greater Fae and thus a few hundred years old, right? Don''t tell me you are still a virgin after all that time...¡± (Saxin) The Spider aspect looks at the Fae with pity in her eyes and said Fae explodes in rage. ¡°None of your business! I''ll show you what it means to piss me off!¡± (Fae) The Fae jumps of the cocoon and draws her spear. She''s flying in the sky like an arrow while pointing her spear at the spider. Saxin quickly dodges the attack and leaves the Fae quite surprised. Someone as huge as her shouldn''t be able to move so quickly. Saxin stretches her hand out and forms a palely glowing blood red orb in her hands. ¡°So, we are really doing this? Very well then. You won''t mind if I move us to my domain then, right?¡± (Saxin) The blood red orb exploded and a red light warps itself around both of them. After a few seconds, both of them find themselves inside another place. The sky in here is competently black and not a single star can be seen. The ground is made out of a sea of blood which stretched out as far as you could see. Huge pillars made out of blood which are flowing upwards endlessly towards the sky are scattered all around with a few hundred meters of space between them. ¡°So, that''s ''Domain of the Aspects''? Hm, this place really fits you Bloodspider.¡± (Fae) ¡°Fufufu, of course it does. After all it''s not much more than a reflection of my soul.¡± (Saxin) ¡°Well it''s a prefect stage. Ready?¡± (Fae) ¡°Oh? You are surprisingly friendly all of a sudden fufufu. I''m ready whenever you are.¡± (Saxin) The Fae grinned and charged towards Saxin. Meanwhile Sirius was looking at a giant Red Orb that was flying above the City. ¡°What''s that?¡± (Sirius) ¡°Our Mistress'' Domain, ''Blut Reich''.¡± (small spider) ¡°Domain? Is that like a skill?¡± (Sirius) ¡°Well strictly speaking, yes. But you can''t learn or level it! Only the aspects can use such a spell.¡± (small spider) ¡°What''s an aspect?¡° (small spider) ¡°¡­Long story.¡± (small spider) ¡°Well we have nothing better to do anyway, right?¡± (Sirius) ¡°¡­¡± (small spider) A small message from the Author* Hey Guys! I have a quick message for all of you! First of all, I want to thank you guys for reading, replying, rating, reviewing, following and favoriting (is that even a word) my little fiction! I''ve got a lot of views now and many follower as well (over 1500!) which is truly incredible. When I stared writing a bit more then a week ago I didn''t expect ANY views at all! Well, oh boy was I wrong. To think that I would actually get kinda popular is so strange to me... since I know that I''m not a really good author or anything (in my opinion). You guys have no idea how much this whole thing made me proud! (joke intended). Well let''s get serious for a seconds. Right now I''m releasing 2 ¨C 3 chapters a day since I''m in my holidays. Sadly, in two weeks or so I''ll have to go back to my university (I''m studying Computer Science btw) and I won''t be able to put out as many chapters as I am right now. I''ll still try to give you guys 1 chapter a day but it usually takes me around two hours per chapter so I won''t promise much. What I WILL promise though is that I''ll always give you guys at least 5 chapters a week!!! You may have also noticed the new donation button. I just put it up but don''t worry, I don''t expect any money from you guys. It doesn''t cost me anything to put it up and since I''m just a student I could use some money, so even if only one guy donates it was worth it and if nobody does I still didn''t lose anything. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Well that''s all guys. I wish you all a nice day! See you in the next chapter! Chapter 26 - City of Spider Part 4*
¡°It¡¯s a lot harder than I thought. This thing is probably older than the stone I''m sitting on right now! Some seriously ancient magic was used in the creation of it and some seriously ancient magic will be needed to operate it. I may be one of the greatest mages of our time but I still have no idea what to do. I think I''ll have to visit my grandmother... My grandma is very studious when it comes to old things. She was the one that raised me and awakened my interest in magic! I''m sure she can help me out with this artefact since she knows a lot more about ancient magic than I do. I hope it won''t be to awkward when I introduce my lovely wife to her... Well, grandpa always called her an old dragon, so maybe they will get along just well? I don''t think so though. The last time I bought over a girlfriend she burned her to ashes with some strange green fireball and told me to not go for weak bitches... I don''t think an old lady like her should use such words.¡± -From Jeff Rutherions ''How I married a Dragon!'' *Sirius POV* I think I know what an Aspect is now. So basically, Aspects are very old ancient beings. They each represent one kind of creature as well as one of the magic categories of this world. Saxin as an example represents spiders as well as blood magic. Because of that she seems to also be known as Saxin, Bloody Aspect of Spiders. That''s a rather great title, huh? The Domain of an Aspect is always a representation of their soul which basically means that it''s the place that fits their way of fighting best. A very interesting skill. Aspects basically always have the best environment possible to them. Though I wonder what would happen if two Aspects fight each other? But seriously, to think she was such a legendary being... She has to be incredible strong, right? I wonder if I could win her over somehow and maybe she could become an ally. She did seem to be quite friendly with me. Let''s try to win her over! *Third Person POV* Inside Saxins Domain, a very heavy atmosphere was currently build up as the Bloodspider was staring down at the High Fae. They were just standing there not moving an inch for at least five minutes before Saxin decided to be the first one to attack. Using her blood-magic she summons spears of blood out of the infinite sea around her and commands them towards the adventurer. Those enormous spears are at least ten meters long and as thick an adult mans arm. Each of them fly around in a speed most humans couldn''t even follow. The Fae is still able to dodge them by being even faster though. She''s easily evading all of them while closing in towards the spider. ¡°Fufufu rather quick, aren''t we?¡± (Saxin) The Fae doesn''t answer since she wants to completely focus on the fight. Evading another set of spears, she finally is close enough to go in for a hit. Her long spear starts to glow in a deep blue light as she thrusts it forward. Before the spear comes even remotely close to the spider it gets flung away by a big hand.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it This surprises the adventurer. She didn''t think Saxin had enough strength in her to block one of her attack just with the hands. Seems like she underestimated her a bit but she won''t make this mistake another time. Saxin grins widely as she summons hundreds of spiders made out of blood around her. The spiders quickly begin to crawl towards the Fae while Saxin quickly makes sure there is enough distance between her and the adventurer. The Fae charges forward in order to not let Saxin get away from her but the spiders have already closed up on the Fae. They jump and at her from all direction and the Fae has to stop in her pursuit to block and destroy the spiders, but no matter how many she slays more and more seem to come from all around. Meanwhile, Saxin readies herself for a grand spell while her enemy is occupied with all of her summoned minions. She wants to end this as quickly as possible so that she can return back to her small party and set things into motion with Sirius. The blood around her turns black as she begins casting. Ripples are formed on the surface of the endless pool of blood while her body begins to vibrate. The black blood starts forming into small black spheres and float upwards slowly. The Fae meanwhile managed to kill the last of those blood spiders and looks over to her foe. Cold sweat drips down her spine after she realized what the Spider Queens plan is. Quickly she runs towards her to interrupt the spell. Saxin also notices that the Fae was able to deal with her summons a lot faster than she would have thought. But it should have already been too late for the Fae. Saxin activates her grand spell and the black blood droplets in the air explode all with great strength around Saxin while not harming her. The spell used by Saxin is ''Grand Blood Chain-Combustion'' and whenever blood comes in contact with the small explosions, the blood explodes as well. Using this in her blood domain means an infinite number of explosions were set into motion that nobody could escape from. Of course, the explosions weren''t really infinite in number since they would stop as soon as her mana ran out. After a few minutes her mana did indeed run out and the explosions stop. While grinning Saxin begins to dispel her domain but then freezes in place. ¡°Y- you think that would be enough to get me?¡± (Fae) Confused Saxin takes a look at her enemy. Not only is she still alive, but she also seems to be unhurt. Saxin notices blueish slime around the Fae and realizes what happened. ¡°Phase Shifting? I heard of that. That''s space-magic, right? To think I have to deal with someone that learned from the Drizzles...¡± (Saxin) ¡°Hahaha! What? Bitter about wasting all of your mana, witch?!¡± (Fae) ¡°It''s fine. It just means I have to kill you with brute strength, right?¡± (Saxin) ¡°What? You can-¡± (Fae) Before being able to finish her sentence the Fae gets slapped across her whole body by a giant hand. She flies for about thirty meters before crashing into the sea of blood. Until now she was able to use her magic to stay above the surface, but now she is completely sullied with blood from head to toe. Disgusted she stands up to face Saxin but the spider has already crawled to her position and once again slaps the Fae, this time from above. The adventurer relies this too late, and Saxins hand hits her directly on the Head. The Fae sinks about forty meters into the sea of blood before being able to stabilize herself. Furiously she stares upwards while failing to notice that Saxin has already dived into to sea herself and is currently behind her. She grabs the Fae who is surprised to not be able to have felt the spiders¡¯ presence at all. Saxin grins at the Fae while opening he mouth to bite into her. Panicked, the Fae threw her shield at the spider and hit three of her eyes with it. Saxin staggers a bit which is enough for the Fae to get out of the spiders¡¯ grip and quickly swim up. The adventurer breaks through the surface of the sea and takes in deep breaths while quickly trying to calm herself. That was close. An enormous angry spider follows her through the surface as well and furiously starts hissing at the Fae. Three of her eyes were seriously damaged just now but the Fae lost her shield in return. The spider once again charges forward to deliver another hit but the Fae saw it coming this time. She strikes with her spear in the direction she thought the slap would come from and pieces right through the hand of the spider. While grinning, she activates a skill of hers and the spear starts to glow in a violent purple while the hand of the spider literally explodes. Saxin screams in pain as the Fae look at her with new found confidence in her eyes. ¡°Hahaha, what is it?! Is that all you got, Aspect?! Come on show me you are truly worthy of that title spider!¡± (Fae) The spider takes a look at the adventurer with anger deep within her eyes. ¡°I''ll show you what true pain means, mortal!¡± (Saxin) They both knew that the fight just really started. In the meanwhile, Sirius is walking towards the Red Orb. ¡°So what happens if this thing gets destroyed while the Domain is active?¡± (Sirius) ¡°It-t-t-t can''t-t-t get-t-t dest-t-troyed! What-t-tever t-t-touches t-t-the orb will be send to the domain.¡± (small spider) ¡°Really? And how do you leave once you are inside?¡± (Sirius) ¡°Eit-t-ther t-the mist-tress dispels it-t or she get-t-ts killed.¡± (small spider) ¡°Wow, strong spell, huh? I could use one of those... though I''d guess you have to be born as an aspect?¡± (Sirius) ¡°T-that-ts right-t-t!¡± (small spider) ¡°Tch. Too bad, huh? I guess that only means I have to really try hard to win her over.¡± (Sirius) ¡°What-t-t did you say?!¡± (small spider) ¡°Hm? Nothing. But isn''t she taking long? Why don''t we go help her out?¡± (Sirius) ¡°T-the likes of us are not-t-t helpful...¡± (small spider) ¡°Tch. You may not be very helpful but I''m sure I can do something. Well I''m going to enter the domain. It''s not like I have to fear for my life with an aspect on my side, right?¡± (Sirius) And at that moment Sirius once again decided to ignore the bad feeling he had. ---------------------------------------------------------- Authors Note: Do you like One-handed Spiders? Chapter 27 - City of Spider Part 5* ¡°I once again underestimated the situation a lot. I really have to stop doing that. When I introduced my lovely wife to my old grandmother she suddenly started throwing Hell-fireballs at her! Can you believe that? Hell-fire is the abyssal version of fire magic. There is a very good reason why abyssal magic is forbidden. First of all, it''s really chaotic and can very easily hurt your allies as well and secondly you have to create an abyssal core which requires some nasty stuff. To think my old grandma actually knew such dark and old magic... Well, in order to survive my beloved had to go all out! I have to say, it was quite the sight! You''re not able to see an adult dragon fight an abyssal mage every day! Well the fight destroyed most of our village and killed my grandma. While dying, she told me how great it is to see her grandson in the hands of a strong woman. She had some serious problems... Anyway, after mourning and burying her as well as telling Diana that it wasn''t her fault I''m now where I was a week ago! Well, not exactly. I at least have all the old documents that belonged to grandma! Maybe, if I''m lucky I''ll find something in there that will help me. Let''s hope for the best.¡± -From Jeff Rutherions ''How I married a Dragon!'' *Sirius POV* I''m currently in front of the red throbbing orb and think about how to go on now. At first, I wanted to enter it even though it''s a stupid idea. The reason is pretty simple, I want to help Saxin. By helping the spider, I would probably gain a lot of respect and trust from her and those are the things I need in order to win her over. Now, on the other hand I could fail horribly. I thought about things and decided that my plan could backfire greatly. What if I''m just a hindrance? Those people are way stronger than me after all. If she has to protect me she may lose her trust in me. So, what to do? I don''t want to just sit here and wait like the others, I have to profit from this whole situation! Hm... I may have a great idea! *High Fae Alleria POV * Damn, I underestimated this thing! At least it underestimated me as well. Aspects are ancient and very strong but their strength differ greatly. The spider seems to be a bit stronger than the average Aspect and I would have died instantly if I didn''t have a scroll of space-magic with me. She was so sure of herself that she just used up all of her mana, rendering her useless. At least that was what I thought. She actually has so much physical strength that she is still able to push me back while running on zero mana! I don''t want to imagine how this fight would have went if she didn''t throw all her mana out of the window like that. I managed to destroy one of her hands because she was furious and not thinking straight. I may be able to kill her. All I need are a few good hits in. Saxin tries to grab me which I''m able to dodge easily now. After getting her hand exploded she is a lot more careful and a bit slower than before. After swinging her hand a few more times towards my direction, she seems to start getting frustrated. I have to make her even more mad so that she gets clumsy.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°What is it?! Did you not tell me you are going to show me true pain?!¡± (Fae) ¡°Do you actually think you''ll be able to offend me enough so I start making mistakes?! That won''t happen!¡± (Saxin) Damn, did she noticed? Well she still seems pretty angry to me so it doesn''t actually matter. Saxin suddenly vanishes into the depths of the bloody ocean. After submerging into the sea her presence vanishes as well. Not that again! I have to be careful since it''s very hard to see through blood. After waiting for a few seconds, I jump in the air after seeing a small movement under me. The Blood spider emerges out of the sea and tries to once again grab me. I jumped high enough to be out of her reach and used another skill afterwards. ''Falling Meteor'' allows me to descent from the skies with high speed and deal a lot of damage while doing so. I fall from the sky and manage to hit her on the side. If she didn''t dodge in time I probably would have killed that thing right there. While descending in great speed I manage to cut off one arm and two legs on her right side. Saxin screams in pain while staggering a few steps back. Her offensive capabilities are low now. She has one arm without a hand left and her two missing right legs also decrease her mobility greatly. * Sigh * I''m really relived. I thought for a moment that this could be my end. Like I already said, she underestimated me greatly. She thought I was ''Just an X-Rank'' which she could overpower with physical strength. Well sadly for her I''m the best under the X-Ranks! Well, after that freak of nature Rutherion at least. But he doesn''t really count since he''s barley even an adventurer. And dragon blood really is an unfair cheat you know? I slowly get closer to Saxin while grinning from ear to ear. ¡°Was it worth it? To hide and protect a stranger and die for him?¡± (Fae) ¡°¡­¡± (Saxin) ¡°I wonder if I get some rewards from the guild if I show them your head. Well, I will at least be able to say I killed an aspect. I haven''t done that until now, you know?¡± (Fae) ¡°¡­¡± (Saxin) She just glares at me. Seems like she''s kind of depressed. She doesn''t even look at me, but behind me instead. Well it doesn''t matter. I ready myself for the final strike but... get interrupted? Suddenly, skeleton hands start to grab me. I turn around and see more and more skeletons coming towards me! At first only six then another ten and the fifty of them! What the hell? All of them are incredible weak and probably barely level 50 but they just keep coming and coming. They may be weaker than the spiders but a lot more annoying. I have to actually crush their skulls or they won''t stop moving. All they do is grab on to me, what the hell is this? Where are they even coming from? Hm? Where is Saxin!? Shit, is she under me again?! I can''t see because of all of those useless things around me! I just have to get lucky when jumping up int- Before I can finish my thoughts, Saxin emerges from under me and bites into my body. Her arm long teeth mostly don''t manage to go through my Holy armor but one of them get me on my arm. I use my spear to blindly pierce into her mouth and she spits me out. Seems like I managed to hit her on the inner side of her cheeks. Luckily most of the skeletons were shattered by her big body. This could have ended very badly for me. I kind of feel dizzy somehow. Maybe I lost to much blood? Hm? Why is that bitch grinning so confidently? ¡°What''s with that smile? Do you think a few skeletons will save you?¡± (Fae) ¡°Fufufu they already did. I think you are missing something. I''m a spider you know.¡± (Saxin) Missing something? What could she be meaning? Damn, if my head wouldn''t hurt so much all of a sudden, I''m sure I could have guessed it. What can spider do? ¡­ ¡­ Ah! that''s right! They have poison! ¡­ Shit. *Sirius POV* Oh man, do I feel exhausted! I just used all of my mana to reanimate most of the bones the spider kept from their victims. ¡°Are they really going to be useful? They seemed weak¡± (Doro) ¡°Well Doro you see, usually I would agree. After all quality is a lot more important than quantity. But since I won''t be able to create something that could even hurt that X-Rank I just created something really annoying. Those minions will just hold onto her and stand in her way.¡± (Sirius) ¡°Ah! Master is truly a genius!¡± (Doro) Of course I am. Is what I would like to say. To be honest I have no idea if I''m really going to make a difference. Well, at least she will recognize my goodwill, right? I hope she does. Huh? The red orb suddenly begins to throb even faster and glow even stronger! What is happening? Is the Domain going to vanish? After a few more seconds the orb shatters and its small shards vaporize in the air into red smoke. Saxin is now standing where the orb did. Seems like she won, huh? Well she''s pretty hurt to be honest. There are some pretty grieve wounds on her body and a few limbs are missing. A lot of blood is also coming from her mouth which is kind of scary. Next to her lies a person on the ground. Hm? She kind of looks like Aya. Now that I think about it she REALLY looks like Aya! There are some differences but they really look alike. Are they perhaps related to each other? Who knows... Who cares¡­ Hm? Why is Saxin looking at me like that? As if she wants to eat me or something. Did my plan backfire!? ¡­ I hope not. ---------------------------------------------------------- Authors Note:Do you like Hungry Spiders? Chapter 28 - Rodario* ¡°So, with the help of my now dead grandmother or to be precisely, with the help of her documents I found out what I need to activate the artefact. It''s pretty easy, really! All I need is a bit of mana, some not-too-common herbs and an adult-sized dragon heart. Remember when I said it was easy? Well, I lied. Who the hell was the one that created this thing again? What was he thinking? ''let''s create an artefact to help dragons! But in order to use it they''ll have to kill a dragon''. Yeah, Great idea. Well, we don''t really have a choice. I had a long discussion with my beloved Diana and we came to the conclusion that if a dragon had to die for our love, so be it. To be honest, the dragon should feel happy about dying for such a noble cause! Or he should laugh because it''s pretty funny if you think about it, since he basically has to die just so I can have sex with my wife. Anyway, me and Diana are going to the red mountains now. She knows a dragon who lives there and together we should be able to kill it, after all my own power also increased by a lot. I learned abyssal magic from my grandmothers¡¯ documents and I have to say, I''m pretty good at it. Wish us luck!¡± -From Jeff Rutherions ''How I married a Dragon!'' *Sirius POV* I do not like the current situation. It''s been three minutes since the blood red orb exploded and Saxin came out of it together with an unconscious Aya clone. She didn''t say anything or did anything, she''s just standing there looking at me with greedy eyes. She won''t eat me, right? I mean look at me I''m all skin and bones! Actually, scratch that, I''m just bones! She won''t get any nutrition out of me and I really doubt I taste good. Wait. Didn¡¯t I already tell that joke? Am I already becoming repetitive? The small spiders and other guards around here are also being quiet by the way. They seem to be very shocked because of the state Saxin is currently in. looks like that Aya wannabe was pretty strong, huh? I guess if nobody wants to say anything I have to start. ¡°So, did I manage to help you?¡± (Sirius) ¡°Oh, yes.¡± (Saxin) ¡­ I do not like the way she just said that. The hell was that? Why do I feel so raped? Has to be my imagination, right? I mean I don''t even have any genitalia after all. ¡°So you are not angry at me or anything?¡± (Sirius) ¡°Fufufu, it''s quite the opposite to be honest.¡± (Saxin) ¡°Is that so? So, we are friends, right?¡± (Sirius)Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Actually I would like us to be much more. Of course, only if you feel the same way of course.¡± (Saxin) More? Like allies?! Yes, I did it! To think it would be so easy to gain her as an ally. Seems like I''m a great politician! I mean just look how I read the atmosphere perfectly and how I know exactly what she means! ¡°Of course! We should immediately make it official! Get a contract and maybe a ceremony and everything!¡± (Sirius) ¡°I don''t know what you need a contact for but I also want to start the ceremony as soon as possible! Fufufu, it will be a grand wedding!¡± (Saxin) ¡°Yeah and we wil-¡±(Sirius) ¡­ What? What did she just say? Did she say wedding? No way, right? I have to have misheard that, right? ¡­ Right? Hm? Oh, I think I really misheard that. Because right now, I have a very good feeling! ¡­ Why is that good feeling giving me such a bad one? * Third Person POV * The human capital city ''Lichtenhof'' is well known in every corner of this world. After all, it''s not only the place from where King Julius the second and his son Prince Julius the third reside in, but also the main seat of the Church of Light. Lichtenhof is a huge and rich city as well as a lively one, but today everybody seems to be particularly excited. The reason is simple and yet grand. The man said to be the strongest on this world entered Lichtenhof a few days ago after all. The man is known under the name ''Rodario Rutherion'' and loved or hated all over the world. His lineage is strange and extreme in every aspect. His mother is known as the scarlet high dragon ''Diana of the West'' and rules over all the dragons inside the ''Burning Mountains'' which lie on the western side of this continent. His father is known as the abysslord ''Jehova of the East'' who rules over the silent depths deep under the eastern seas. Both of those two are well known and feared personalities that seemed to be once in a relationship. Something happened though and they split apart. It''s a well-known fact that dragons mate for life and that the female binds her male partner to her, so it''s probably only a matter of time until both of them get together once again. Many fear that day. Rodario inhered the physical strength of a dragon and the magical powers of his father, which makes him a near perfect being. Some people respect and admire him for that, others hate him. But all of them have one to say: He is strong. Rodario was also blessed with beauty which made him even more loved and hated. He has Fiery red hair, the same color as his mothers scales as well as a pair of clear green eyes which he got from his father. His skin is pretty pale and his build rather muscular. The only thing some may criticize is that his face looks a bit to feminine. Rodario is sitting inside a secret room within the adventurer guild to speak about a new quest he may accept. ¡°I don''t really want to get involved with this stuff.¡± (Rodario) ¡°What?! Why is that?! Eliminating the remaining five of the seven Dark Kings should have the greatest priory right now! We don''t want another fifty-year long war, right? If they would stay together it would be impossible to strike but they split up very often and you are strong enough to take them out one on one! Well expect of the Demon-King maybe, but if the other fall he will do so as well! I''m sure! This would also give you great honor and even more fame. Is that not exactly what you want?¡± (Guild-Master) ¡°To be honest? No, not really. I''m just doing this whole adventure thing because mum and dad told me to do so. Something about getting experience and build up a good base for the future or something. I don''t really want to do this whole thing any more. I would much rather go home and kick my father in the ass so he already goes and apologizes to mum! God to be so hung up about such a minor thing... I wonder how those two met?¡± (Rodario) ¡°¡­¡± (Guild-Master) ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± (Rodario) ¡°S- sorry, too much information. I have some serious problems following you right now. So, you want to quit, right? Are you sure?¡± (Guild-Master) ¡°Yeah, I think I''ll go to the east and speak to my father or something. I hope he won''t be too disappointed at me for hanging it all on a nail.¡± (Rodario) ¡°I see... Alright then. It''s not like I can stop you or anything even if I wanted to... but hold onto your adventurer-ID and don''t make a public announcement or anything.¡± (Guild-Master) ¡°Hm? Why not?¡± (Rodario) ¡°People are really going to be depressed if they heard that the greatest hero of our time just... well, quits. So just go away instead and let your legacy fade away. This way you will become a legend instead of the hero that has forsaken the people.¡± (Guild-Master) ¡°Don''t say it like that... kinda makes me feel bad. But you have good point there, I''ll just do as you said. Thanks for the advice, old friend.¡± (Rodario) ¡°I have to thank you for all your hard and great work. I wish you the best of luck. Oh and before you go, I just remembered something.¡± (Guild-Master) ¡°What is it?¡± (Rodario) ¡°Someone sent you a highly-secured message. Seriously, there are more spells on this letter than mages in this city!¡± (Guild-Master) The old man gives Rodario a pink letter. Rodario just simply touches it with his fingers and the spells break. ¡°Really... I''m going to miss you. So, what''s the letter about?¡± (Guild-Master) ¡°Hm? Nothing important but something quite interesting.¡± (Rodario) ¡°What is it? Just tell me already.¡± (Guild-Master) ¡°A Wedding Invitation.¡± (Rodario) ---------------------------------------- Authors Note:Do you like married spiders? Chapter 29 - Of Bones and Blood Part 1* ¡°I should stop underestimating things. This dragon was a lot stronger than we thought. It was stronger than the two of us combined! But luckily to us, we got some help. While fighting the dragon a huge spider suddenly emerged out of the ground. That thing was huge! Even bigger then my enormous wife! She yelled something about wanting to build a small city inside the mountain in peace and told us to get lost. The proud and strong dragon didn''t find that very funny and attacked her. A Red Orb Suddenly appeared where the spider and the dragon were a few seconds prior and when it vanished only a ruined corpse was left from the dragon. The spider looked at us angrily and we quickly tried to tell her our situation. That seemed to make her very happy. She seems to be a rather romantic person and suddenly started blabbering together with my wife about men and love... It made me kind of uncomfortable but she was very nice and even told us where we could find the other materials needed to activate the artefact. She seems to be pretty old to know how to do something like that... anyway, we are nearly there! Only a few more herbs and we did it! I can''t wait to fuck my Dianas brains ou- I mean to make love with my beloved wife ¡° -From Jeff Rutherions ''How I married a Dragon!'' * Third Person POV * Rodario Rutherion is currently walking through the mountains towards Saxins Lair. After getting a wedding invitation he immediately decided to accept it and attend the wedding. It''s been roughly a month since then and the day of the wedding finally came. He was very curious about who it was she''s going to marry. The last time she saw her was around twelve years ago. Back then his mother and father just split up and the Spider Aspect quickly visited his mother after hearing the news. They got drunk and complained about men like two middle-aged women do... Seeing an enormous dragon and an even bigger spider get drunk because of love problems sure was surreal. Rodario finally arrives in front of the entrance to the city of spiders. Usually, this entrance is very well hidden, but today it is out in the open since many people were invited to the wedding. Rodario enters and is met with a few spiders who offer him a ride through the tunnel. Rodario gladly accepts and the spiders quickly bring him to their city. After entering it he is quite surprised. The mistress often visited him and his mother but he never visited her before. Seeing a place filled with thousands of cocoons and even more spiders is quite the sight. Rodario was bought to the grand black cocoon were the wedding will take place in. He once again thanks the spiders for the ride and enters the building. It looks like all the walls of the cocoon were taken down to create an enormous hall. Many people are inside speaking and discussing things. Rodario spots a few very well-known persons and... things. Like the Shadow baron of Dul''achu or the twisted crocodile of the great Nil. Many monsters as well as persons that shouldn''t know each other are here and talking with each other in a rather friendly manner. He feels rather uncomfortable since he probably killed some of the people that otherwise would be here today. Well he is a bit early so he looks for somewhere he could sit down. Most tables are filled with people and some of them would rather dislike him being there so he looks for a table with few people on. And then, he sees something rather interesting. Three very strange people are sitting on a pretty big table in silence. One of them is a big undead Ogre that is just silently looking around. The second person is a female Fae that is shackled by some pretty powerful and old magical chains.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. The strangest thing is the third person though. A skeleton in a fine black suit. Seeing a suited skeleton is not that strange if you ever were in the Vampire Kingdom. The weird part is the fact that this suit seems to be made out of the black Night-Webbing only Mistress Saxin can create. To have an item made out of Night-Webbing is a great honor, but a whole suit? Also, he''s sitting on a table instead of serving anyone. That''s pretty much it. He''s sitting with no light in his eyes or any other thing that could tell Rodario if this skeleton is even an undead or just simply dead. He also has a weird stone on his forehead. Rodario was starting to think the skeleton was just some sort of decoration but then two eerie glowing orbs appeared in his skull and he let out a big sigh. Deciding to want to find out more about him Rodario approaches the table. And calls out to the strange skeleton while doing his best to ignore that bound up Fae. Now that he is near it the skeleton, he also notices that it''s rather big and has sharp long canines. And what he thought was a hat of some sort are actually five horns growing out of his head like a crown. ¡°Aren''t you a strange fellow? I can''t say I ever saw a skeleton like you haha! Mind if I sit down on your table?¡± (Rodario) ¡°Hm? Yeah, whatever.¡± (Sirius) The skeleton seemed to be deep in thoughts. Rodario was a bit disappointed since he came here for a nice talk. ¡°Don''t mind our master.¡± (???) ¡°Yeah he''s still in shock and talking with himself inside his head for a month now.¡± (???) ¡°His retardation indeed reached a new peak.¡± (???) ¡°Don''t say that, Schwarz! We all agreed on not addressing our masters incredible amount of flaws!¡± (???) ¡°Saying that he has ''an incredible amount of flaws'' isn''t really much better, Rot...¡± (???) ¡°No one asked you, Grau!¡± (Rot) Rodario is surprised to find three fairies sitting on small chairs in front of a small table on top of the big one. What surprises him even more is the dark aura coming from those fairies. ¡°...You are really a strange guy. How the hell did you get some primal fairies to follow you? They are pretty arrogant and annoying to deal with. Father once had to pluck the wings of a couple hundreds of them and nearly exploded from rage because of their talks ¡° ¡°Fairies? What? Oh, you guys are here?¡± (Sirius) ¡°Are you for real? We are here since a month ago! Doro told us about the wedding¡± (Schwarz) ¡°I didn''t notice. Had to think... a lot.¡± (Sirius) ¡°We can see that!¡± (Rot) ¡°Hm? Who the hell are you? Since when did I gain a red-haired minion?¡± (Sirius) ¡°What? I''m not your minion!¡± (Rodario) ¡°You aren''t? Then why the hell are you sitting so close to me. You look kinda creepy with that feminine face of yours.¡± (Sirius) ¡°I just asked you if I could sit here less than thirty seconds ago...¡± (Rodario) ¡°...Is that so? Sorry then. I was... in thoughts. *cough* Well, I''m Sirius. Who are you?¡± ¡°Good day, Sirius! My name is Rodario Rutherion!¡± (Rodario) ¡°¡­¡± (Sirius) ¡°Something the matter?¡± (Rodario) ¡°Are you the Dragon Warrior by any chance?¡± (Sirius) ¡°Well, it''s one of my titles...¡± (Rodario) ¡°Am I dead?¡± (Sirius) ¡°What?¡± (Rodario) ¡°Are you going to fucking kill me?!¡± (Sirius) ¡°What, no! I''m just here for the wedding!¡± (Rodario) ¡°Hm, wedding? Whose?¡± (Sirius) ¡°¡­The wedding of spider mistress Saxin?¡± (Rodario) ¡°¡­Right. Sorry I''m still in denial. Why is the ''Strongest Adventurer'' here anyway? Shit a lot of people are actually here!¡± (Sirius) Sirius looks around the room with a shocked expression on his face. ¡°Hahaha you are pretty funny, eh? My mother and the Bride are good friends.¡± (Rodario) ¡°Your mother, the dragon right?¡± (Sirius) ¡°Yeah. When she took over the West sixty years ago or so she got some nifty help from the Spider Aspect.¡± (Rodario) ¡°I see... is your mother coming as well?¡± (Sirius) ¡°I bet she will! I''m also hoping for my father to get over here. I''m sure neither of them will be able to stay mad and calm when they see each other... it''s always disturbing to me seeing them be all lovey-dovey but it''s better than them arguing.¡± (Rodario) ¡°Come to think about it, I always wondered why they split up.¡± (Sirius) ¡°It was something really trivial... my father was really drunk once and mistook another dragon for my mother and kissed it on the neck. Mother got really furious though and snapped the dragons neck on the spot where father kissed it. Sadly, instead of apologizing he just said that she overreacted and that started a huge argument.¡± (Rodario) ¡°Really? That''s it? A kiss on the neck made them split up?¡± (Sirius) ¡°They aren''t really split up, more like on a break. My father still can''t sleep without a scale of mother he took before leaving inside his arms.¡± (Rodario) ¡°That''s kind of disturbing.¡± (Sirius) ¡°You find that disturbing? Haha! You should see my mother then! She made a whole puppet and gave it a wig made out of hair of my father she found on her bed, bathroom and so on.¡± (Rodario) ¡°You guys have some serious problems.¡± (Sirius) ¡°Really? I find them to be pretty cute! Haha!¡± (Rodario) ¡°¡­Whatever.¡± (Sirius) ¡°Say, do you know who¡¯s going to get married?¡± (Rodario) ¡°Huh?¡± (Sirius) ¡°The invitation only mention Saxin, but not the name of her husband.¡± (Rodario) ¡°...It''s Sirius.¡± (Sirius) ¡°Really? Haha! You both have the same name!¡± (Rodario) ¡°¡­Yeah, we have.¡± (Sirius) -------------------------------------------------------------- Authors Note:Do you like helpful spiders? Chapter 30 - Of Bones and Blood Part 2* ¡°We were here when the first stars went out. With disgust, we looked at the thing we gave birth to while trying to create a god. At first, we decided it was a failure and wanted to kill it, but we were wrong. So, wrong. Its appearance was like an Armageddon that came to destroy us all, it''s stare the apocalypse itself and it''s coming was the end. It judged us, his creators and it judged us guilty of a sin none of us could understand. It decided to bring the end and so it all began. Its fangs tore apart the earth as his tail sliced mountains in half. His jaws devoured whole kingdoms while his claws ripped apart nations. His wings released a miasma that slowly killed millions and his eyes burned the souls of the ones he judged. While raging and destroying it let out a laugh that broke the minds of the innocent ones and stirred up the sinners. After bringing ruin to this world for a hundred years only a small number of people still lived. We ran away, deep into the caves of our world. Whenever the spawn of this thing found us we kept running and running until we reached the very core of our planet and it was quite a beautiful sight, one more beautiful than the young ones under us have ever seen. But now we had nowhere to run to and so the end came. It showed us just how trivial this hunt was for him and it showed us true despair. The women cried as the men soon did the same, all while listening to the mad laughter of the beast and its children. And then, it spoke. Oh, and how it spoke. I''ll never forget it''s voice. It crawled up my spine like a centipede, slowly ripping apart my flesh as it drilled itself into my body and into my soul. I felt fissures on my very being and at the end my sanity was shattered. It was at this time that I lost all reason. It was at this time that I knew I had to do what I did. I killed them myself. All of them. The warriors that were proud of their strength, the mages that have always seen themselves as the cleverest ones, the children that did not know what happened, the mothers that were as holy to us as gods, the innocent that never deserved any of this and the holders of sin that brought this to all of us. I killed every single human that remained in this world, myself excluded and you know what? They all thanked me. With tears in their eyes they behaved as I was the messiah himself. Mothers kissed my hand after I used it to snap the neck of their children and good men hugged me while I was sullied by the dried blood of their best friends. After all, it was the right thing to do for to be killed was our only salvation. Our only hope. A hope that could not be granted to the killer himself. I readied myself for his rage, thinking it''s going to be fine but then it screamed. Oh, and how it screamed. All of his toys were taken and all he had left was me, a small being with no sanity left he could play with. The beast destroyed my body to make sure that I won''t be lost as well and put my mind into a whirlpool of magic, created simply to bring me pain. Agony struck what was left of me as magic bit of small bits of myself. It was never enough to truly kill me so I stayed like that for hundreds of years. Or for thousands? It might be millions. And all this time I had to scream. I had to scream because of my pain, because of my despair, because of my grieve and out of regret because of our stupidity and arrogance while creating this thing, that brought doom to all of us. I had to scream so much, but I couldn''t. After all, I had no mouth left. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. And then, on one day after years of pure agony I heard it. I finally heard it. My own scream.¡± -From the thoughts of the Lost One * Sirius POV * A whole month? Really? I could have sworn Saxin let that bomb drop on me two days ago or so. Well, I spent a lot of time inside my head I guess, but two months? Shit, maybe I do have a problem? Anyway, I was thinking about this whole marriage thing all this time. It seemed like I made a major mistake. Maybe I shouldn''t go into politics after all? Well it doesn''t matter right now, the important part is what my conclusion is when it comes to miss spider here. The thought of marrying her at first seemed horrible to me. I mean, look at her! She''s a giant fucking spider, bigger than a dragon! She''s not even one of the hybrids but a complete spider instead! So, I thought about a way to decline kindly, but then I realized something. It''s not like we are going to have a physical relationship, right? I mean I don''t have the capability to well, do ''it''. And even if I could, the size difference alone kills any way for us to interact on such a level with each other. In other words, this marriage would be a simple platonic relationship? Why does she want to marry me then anyway? I think just becoming allies would bring the same results. Well, I''m not going to decline. After all an ally was what I wanted and an ally is what I''m going to get. Now that I think about it, Saxin''s pretty well known. I mean there are huge number of different high ranking personalities on our wedding. People I only heard of in stories or I have seen in nightmares. Even Rodario is here! At first I readied myself to die since not even Saxin would be able to stand in front of him. At least that''s what I think. I can''t really tell how strong she really is but she nearly lost against that Fae here. She was a present by the way. Saxin gave her to me, which I''m thankful for. The reason? Because her body should be able to take in the Major Cold Soul. All I need is to rise my level and my necromancy and I''ll transform her into a great minion. I wanted to immediately kill her but Saxin told me it would be better if the corpse was fresh, so we chained her and sealed of most of her power. She keeps glaring at me which is kind of annoying but nothing I can''t deal with. I still would like to know her connection with Aya but I guess that has to wait until I rise her as mine. ¡°And then she told me to grow some wings and threw me down the cliff... I nearly died back then.¡± (Rodario) Hm? is that guys still here? Who is he talking with? ¡­ Shit, he''s talking with me. Fuck I completely forgot we were in the middle of a conservation. Oh god, is looking at me and waiting for a response, what do I say? ¡°That''s... interesting?¡± (Sirius) ¡°I guess it is. Though I would rather call it traumatizing instead. Anyway, when is it going to begin? The wedding I mean.¡± (Rodario) ¡°I have no idea. I thought it was next week or so.¡± (Sirius) ¡°Master, mistress wants to begin when everybody is here.¡± (Doro) ¡°Huh? Oh, it was you Doro. Sometimes I forget you can speak.¡± (Sirius) ¡°¡­¡± (Doro) ¡°Oh! Mother arrived!¡± (Rodario) I look to the place Rodario is pointing at and see an enormous red dragon slowly coming this way. So, that''s Diana of the west, huh? Pretty impressive to be honest. She classifies as an ''Greater Dragon'' which puts her above ''Adult Dragons'' but still under ''Elder Dragons'' and ''Ancient Dragons'' she''s pretty big and at least thirty meters long. I wonder how great her wingspan is? Would it be rude to ask? I know you don''t ask human women about their weight, but what are the rules when interacting with a female dragon? Let''s not do that for now. Rodario stands up and runs towards his mother. ¡°Mother! Hey! How are you doing?!¡± (Rodario) The mighty dragon lowers her enormous head towards the small human and gently starts rubbing it against his. ¡°Yeah, I''m also happy to see you! Hm? No fathers not here yet. Yeah, yeah, I know. I''m sure he got invited just wait!¡± (Rodario) Oh, interesting. She is using telepathy to talk to him. I always wondered how she and the Abyssal Lord were able to talk with each other. Elder dragons learn to talk but the ones beneath them can''t. Kind of funny, so powerful and yet not able to do such a simple thing. After ''talking'' with her son for a while the dragon went deeper into the building. She''s probably looking for Saxin who can''t come out right now since she''s the bride and I''m not supposed to see her just yet. Why do we have to actually use such traditions? We are monsters, don''t we stand above such petty things? Anyway, after another thirty minutes or so the last guest arrived. Like I and Rodario speculated, it was his father Jehova of the East. Also, known as the Abyss Lord or the Abyssal Magus. The man himself is a bit less than 170 centimeters tall and therefore rather short. He seemed to be in his mid-forty¡¯s but I know that he is much, much older. He wears dark and simple robes that have some very interesting looking grey symbols inside them. His face wasn''t very out of the ordinary expect for his eyes. They are very deep and the color doesn¡¯t match those of normal humans. What''s supposed to be white is absolutely black and the iris were missing. His pupils are both a glowing white. Whenever he looked somewhere the persons there would freeze in place and begin to get scared. Even the crocodile was afraid of his stare. Interesting. I knew he was supposed to be strong but so much? He got more reactions out of the guests then even the dragon! Rodario quickly jumps up and runs towards him in the same manner he also greeted his mother. ¡°Father! Yo! How are you doing?!¡± (Rodario) ¡°Hmm? You here as well, Son? Good to see you. Your mom here as well?¡± (Jeff) ¡°Yeah she''s talking with the mistress.¡± (Rodario) ¡°Hmm.¡± (Jeff) It doesn''t look like he really is listening to his son. You want to know how I can tell? Because he is staring at me. And now he starts to slowly walk towards me. ¡­ He''s kind of scary to be honest. ------------------------------------------------------- Authors Note:Do you like unseen spiders? Chapter 31 - Of Bones and Blood Part 3* ¡°Fae are very mysterious beings. They are practical the next evolution step a nature spirit arrives at as soon as they have gathered enough power and grew old, but now comes the strange thing. Just rising their level and growing old is not enough for a nature spirit to ascend into a Fae. They also need a body. Nature Spirits are monsters that belong to the ''spirit'' category (duh). They, like other monsters in that category, don''t have a corporal form and only exist in the form of souls which possess minds. Fae on the other hands are corporal beings with flesh and blood. Finding a suitable body is also very hard to do which is one of the reasons why Fae are so rare and therefore mysterious. They cannot take over bodies that already exist, but have to create their own! For that they mostly need very rare materials that are compatible with their elements. As an example, a Forest Spirit needs the wood of rare trees and flowers that are worth thousands of gold coins. It also doesn''t seem like Fae can reproduce since never in history has someone reported a child Fae or two Fae of different genders co-operating with each other at all. Some say that the Elves are descents of Fae since most of them are very nature friendly ant they share some similarities in their outer appearance. That theory is not confirmed though and there is no evidence that it could be true. ¡° -From ''Strange and Mysterious Beings'' Volume 1 * Sirius POV * It feels like my soul is burning. It''s been quite a while since I felt warmth inside me. The last time as when this asshole Black fang used this blessed stuff on me. Needless to say, this warmth is hurting me. Jehovas eyes seem to burn a hole into my very being while he walks towards me. After coming closer and closer he stops just a meter or less away from me. He shows me a disturbing smile and begins speaking. His voice is rather rough and deep, but surprisingly pleasant to listen to. ¡°Hooo? So, you are the one the old spider ''as chosen, isit? Aintcha a lucky boy?¡± (Jeff) ¡­ He doesn''t seem that scary any more all of a sudden. ¡°Eh? No way! Well, I thought it was kinda suspicious his name was the same as the husbands...¡± (Rodario) ¡°Yer serious boy? Yer should ''ave guessed it yourself. it''s pretty plain ter see that ''e is the bleedin'' husband. Just ''ave a look at ''im!¡± (Jeff) ¡°I don''t see it...¡± (Rodario) ¡°I would also like to know how you figured it out. We didn''t even talk with each other.¡± (Sirius) ¡°Well, right, it''s pretty easy actually. Yer ''ave the same mince pies I once ''ad. Yer know, right, the ''oh me god I married sumfink that is ten times me size'' mince pies.¡± (Jeff) Mince pies? Is he talking about my eyes? What''s up with his way of speech anyway? Also, I don''t really have eyes you know... ¡°How did yer cop ehr boy, eh? Wot ''ave yer done ter capture that ole spiders ''eart?¡± (Jeff) ¡°No idea. It just kind of... happened.¡± (Sirius)The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Welcome ter my club then boy! HAHAHA!¡± (Jeff) ¡°¡­Thanks, Jehova?¡± (Sirius) ¡°Come one, boy! only strangers call me that! Yer can call me Jeff!¡± (Jeff) ¡­ Jeff? Really? The great Abyssal Magus ''Jehova of the East'' is not how I imagined he would be. He seems more like a really friendly grandpa instead of the ruler of the abyss. I wonder if I could somehow profit from this meeting... Oh, there is something I want to ask! ¡°Jeho-, I mean Jeff. Could you tell me something about abyssal necromancy, dark and frost magic? I was looking for a way to increase my assets and learning something like that would be very helpful to me.¡± (Sirius) ¡°Usually I would decline. folks tend ter lose their minds and sanity wen practicin'' abyssal magic. well, unless you are as great as I am! Right! But I think since you are a monster it should be alright? Well we could try at least.¡± (Jeff) Yes! Abyssal Magic is very powerful and I can''t wait to see what the abyssal form of my magic is! I will become even more powerful! ¡°So come and find me soon as yer reach Grandmaster-Rank in one of your magics. That''s the bloody first requirement ter learn the way of the abyss, boy!¡± (Jeff) ¡­ Or not I guess. Well at least I have the option to learn it in the future. But Grandmaster? This will take a while. Meanwhile, Jeff started to sniff around in the air. ¡°So yor muvver is already ''ere?¡± (Jeff) ¡°Yeah. She''s in the back looking for Mistress Saxin.¡± (Rodario) ¡°I see...¡± (Jeff) ¡°¡­ Are you finally going to apologize? I miss living with both of you!¡± (Rodario) ¡°¡­¡± (Jeff) ¡°Please Father!¡± (Rodario) ¡°*Sigh* Your right. I will do it today, boy!¡± (Jeff) ¡°Yes! Nice!¡± (Rodario) I wanted to ask the Abyssal Lord another question but I was interrupted by the ringing of bells. That''s the sign, right? That everyone has arrived, right? Everyone stops babbling and sits down on their tables quietly. A spider comes up to me and points towards an altar in the middle of the room. This wedding isn''t exactly like a human one after all, but very similar. I walk to the altar. I feel like sweating, but I don''t have the ability to do so. Am I nervous? A bit I guess. So, the time came, huh? I stand in front of the Altar and to my Surprise the Dragon appeared. She flew in through the big main door and slowly turned into a form similar to the one of a human. Even I have to say that she looks quite beautiful in this form. Her appearance is that of a young woman in her late twenties with fiery red hair and golden eyes. Two powerful horns hurl around the sides of her head towards the front. A few scales remain on her arms and face as well as claws, sharp teeth and a tail. She walks to the altar and stops in front of me while giving me a soft smile. Is she the one to declare us husband and wife? I guess so. Music starts. A whole orchestra seemed to be hidden somewhere in this room. They play a soothing and calm song while another ''person'' comes through the main door. Saxin mostly looks like she always does. The over thirty meter long and over ten meter high spider slowly and elegantly walks to the altar. She seemed a bit... cleaner? She kind of shines in the light. Saxin arrives next to me. I wonder what we look like? It has to be quite hilarious I imagine. ''The Spider Wife and the Skeleton Husband'' sounds like a funny story. Is that what this is? Is that what this marriage is? A joke? I start to feel regret. Was this a good decision? ¡°We came together here on this faithful day to celebrate the union between two that truly love each other¡± (Diana) I don''t. Not a bit. I really don''t think I can actually love anyone any more but even if I could I wouldn''t love her, right? She is a fucking spider. This marriage is just happening so I can get an army and so some people have something to laugh about since this is all just a big joke. The Dragon lady keeps talking for a bit and then asks Saxin. ¡°Wilt thou Mistress Saxin, Bloody Aspects of Spiders have this man to thy wedded husband, to live together until death do you apart? Will you love, honor, and keep him, in sickness and in health; and, forsaking all other, keep thee only unto him, so long as ye both shall live?¡± (Diana) So you can still decline? Should I decline when she asks me? It would be pretty embarrassing for us but better then swearing a vow to be together forever. In the first place Saxin also doesn''t take this all serious, right? Since we are just a big fucking joke, right? I take a look up to her. There in her eyes I find something. Something I have never seen before. What is that? What is that stare? Why is she looking at me like that? She can''t be serious, right? We literally only know each other for a month. No one falls in love like that, that only happens in fairy tales and badly written stories. She is going to start laughing or something, right?! RIGHT?! ¡°Yes, I will.¡± (Saxin) ¡°¡­¡± (Sirius) What is this? Why has this suddenly become so serious? This marriage is just a power boost to me as well as a funny joke, right? Or maybe not? Maybe it''s more? ¡­ I feel strange. I''m not supposed to feel like that. ¡°And you Sirius? Wilt thou have this woman to thy wedded wife, to live together until death do you apart? Wilt thou love her, comfort her, honor, and keep her, in sickness and in health; and, forsaking all other, keep thee only unto her, so long as ye both shall live?¡± (Diana) ¡°¡­Yes, I will¡± (Sirius) Was that a good decision? I don''t know. Well, at least everybody else seems happy, even though that doesn''t help me at all. Everyone starts cheering and the celebration truly begins now with loud music, dancing and a lot of eating. Nothing I can do here... ¡°Follow me dear. I want to show you something.¡± (Saxin) ¡°Hm? Well it''s not like I have anything better to do. What are you going to show me?¡± (Sirius) ¡°Your Soul¡± (Saxin) ---------------------------------------------------------------------------- Authors Note:Do you like blushing spiders? Extra Chapters So I thought about things. After looking at comments and private messages I decided to use sponsored chapters from now on! At first I didn''t want to do so since I don''t want you guys to get the feeling you have to pay me anything, but I think this is the only way I can thank you for donating. We are going to do this whole thing like that:
  • I''ll still release 5 Chapters per Week like I already said.
  • If I get a certain amount of donations I''ll add one chapter more for this week.
  • This amount will be 30$ for now.
  • Sponsored chapters are always the last one to come per week and will always be at least 1600 words long.
  • I''m doing a maximum of 3 extra chapters per week. I really doubt we will ever get so many extra chapters, but let''s make sure I won''t die from overworking myself.
  • You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.
  • Should I get more then 90$ which is VERY unlikely the money will of course go towards next weeks extra chapters.
  • I''ll always tell you how many extra chapters are to come.
  • If you want to name a character by the way tell me so! I''m glad to help out if it would make you guys happy. You only have to understand that I can''t do that many times since the amount of characters appearing in this fiction is limited.
  • Once again, I''m still doing the usual 5 chapters per week so don''t feel the need to donate.
That''s it guys. Have fun reading! (Next chapter coming in 10 minutes or so) Chapter 32 - Of Bones and Blood Part 4* ¡°Gur''algais (Old Cyr¨¢ for Soul Eater) are extremely hostile and very powerful monster that belong to the ''corpse-eater'' monster category. The Gur''algais are the final step of the already mentioned corpse-eater and one can only appear if their previous form the Del''algais (Old Cyr¨¢ for War Eater) reach a certain level as well as a certain amount of intelligence. After evolving the monster will lose the need to eat flesh and gain a hunger for souls. Because of their huge size and their nasty abilities to literally suck the soul out of their victim, they are feared and hated by all civilized races and usually instantly get taken care of by a party of X-Ranks. The appearance of a Gur''algai is rather disgusting and disturbing. Like their lower evolution stages, they bear many long tentacles which grow out of their backs and tails which are able to easily grab and hold even A-Ranked adventurers while they use their long claws and sharp beak to rip the victim into small pieces. Instead of being black like the War Eater, a Gur''algai is of a pale creamy color and possesses many more tentacles, usually thirty to forty! With a body length of over thirty meters and tentacles that sometimes grow up to fifty meters he is also three times bigger than his previous form. Another reason why many people fear the Gur''algai and usually try their best to kill them as soon as possible are rumors about another step in their evolution. Although never truly seen, some say that above the Gur''algai stands the Van''algai (Old Cyr¨¢ for World Eater) a being that is supposed to hold the same power as an Elder Dragon while having an eternal hunger for flesh and souls. This theory is most likely false though. ¡° -From ''Strange and Mysterious Beings'' Volume 1 *Sirius POV* ¡°What do you mean? How can show me my soul?¡± (Sirius) ¡°Fufufu, let''s talk in private, shall we dear?¡± (Saxin) ¡­ Dear, huh? This is going to be hard to get used to... I nod and Follow Saxin. Some of the guests tried to start talking with us but Saxin managed to get rid of them. While leaving the main hall, I feel a pressure from behind me and see Jehova looking at me with a wide grin and nodding at me. What? Does he think we are going to do something? That''s not possible though. Luckily. While Walking deeper into the cocoon Saxin brings me to a set of huge stairs that go down. So, we are going underground? Where will I end up? ¡°Where are we going?¡± (Sirius) ¡°Fufufu, to my private bedroom! I''m so excited!¡± (Saxin) ¡°¡­¡± (Sirius) What?! She can''t be serious, right? Oh god... ¡°Y- you do know I don''t have a dick, right?¡± (Sirius) ¡°Fufufu, you have plenty of bones though¡± (Saxin) It''s over. It''s fucking over! She is going to defile me! What will I have to do with my bones?! Is it worth it?! ¡°Hehaha! I''m just joking, calm down! We are just going to my bedroom so we will have some privacy.¡± (Saxin) ¡°O- of course!¡± (Sirius) Good. For a moment, I thought I had to bite through my own tongue. Shit, now that I think about it I actually don''t have a tongue, huh? What would I do if I had to quickly kill myself? Poison is also not an option. Maybe I should look for some anti-undead stuff? You know, just in case... After walking down the stairs for a bit, we arrive in front of a huge door. Saxin enters through it and I follow her. The room inside literally looks like the bedroom of a queen! Well, only a lot darker and bigger. In the center of the room is an actual bed the size of a small farm! There are even mirrors and a closet in here. Why does she have a closet? She doesn''t wear any clothes, right? Now that I think about it, she should start wearing some. I don''t like the idea of her walking around naked all the time. She is a spider though... ¡°You saw it, right? My domain.¡± (Saxin) ¡°Well from the outside at least.¡± (Sirius) ¡°Do you know how it works?¡± (Saxin) ¡°It''s a reflection of your soul right? A pretty strong skill if you ask me.¡± (Saxin) ¡°Exactly. Something some don''t realize though is, that I can''t only make a domain with my own soul. I can use the souls of other people as well. That''s why I bought you down here, to show you what you look like! Fufufu, to be honest, I''m really curious as well. You have to allow me to use your soul though.¡± (Saxin) Oh? My soul? Sounds interesting. ¡°Alright, I''m in.¡± (Sirius) This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°Very well, you need to close your eyes and completely relax while I reach into you and touch your soul. It won''t hurt, just be a bit unpleasant.¡± (Saxin) That doesn''t sound very good. Let her touch my soul? Well, if she wanted to kill me I would have already been dead anyway. Let''s do that. I close my eyes and do just as she told me to. Shortly after I feel something entering me. It kind of feels as if something is crawling under my skin! Though I don''t have skin... After a while this ''thing'' reaches my chest. I get a bit of nausea and I feel like I would have puked if I had a stomach. The feeling of nausea vanishes and I open my eyes. I''m still inside Saxins room and she is standing in front of me. She is looking at her frozen fingers while being confused. ¡°What is it? Did it fail?¡± (Sirius) ¡°Huh, what? Oh no! Everything alright. I think... anyway! Let''s create the Domain. Shall we dear?¡± (Saxin) There it is again... ''Dear'' kind of gives me goosebumps. Though I don''t have any skin. I nod and Saxin creates a domain. The both of us are instantly sucked inside. Let''s see what my world looks like! Oh man, I''m getting excited! *Saxin POV* What was that? His soul, so cold! It felt like I was reaching into the mouth of a Frost Wyrm or like I was trying to catch a Everfrost Wisp. Souls are supposed to be either warm or even hot, right? Well, let''s enter his domain. I''m really curious now! What is it going to be? A world of ice and snow? Let''s see. ¡­ What is this? What is this place?! I expected a cold world but this... This world looks so empty. Well mostly at least. We are inside an endless white snow desert that stretches in every direction without anything inside besides in the middle of it. There lies a strange construction that sends shivers down my spine. On the ground lies a cage filled with a small mountain of living beings. I can see humans, some elves, some demi-humans and even some strange golden figures that bear a divine aura. The cage is burning... All the beings are screaming in pain and agony while burning! Red flames are coming from the bottom of the cage and turn black as they go through the people up to the top of it. On the ceiling is another much smaller cage. Within I see a man. The man sits inside while the completely black flames engulf him. His head is lying inside his knees while he hugs them. It seems like he is screaming as well. ¡°That''s me.¡± (Sirius) ¡°Hm? What dear?¡± (Saxin) My husband points at man inside the upper cage. ¡°That''s me. Before I tuned undead.¡± (Sirius) What? Could it be... Are those perhaps the souls he has eaten? I never saw something like that... Usually if something eats a soul, it consumes it completely to strengthen his own. But Sirius... He keeps the souls conscious to use their pain and agony!? This explains why he raises in power so quickly. The victims he eats don''t truly die and can also not be reborn as long as he is alive. They just burn here, for all eternity nurturing the black flame within him. And the man? Is he burning as well? ¡°I think I understand. You are using the souls to power you but on the same time you torture yourself as well. You still see yourself as human and feel guilty for what you are doing. I''m sorry dear, we shouldn''t have come here.¡± (Saxin) He is probably pretty shocked, huh? I though his soul would be darker. Maybe I made a mistake marrying him so soon? I should probably have learned more about him. ¡°Hehaha! What? Are stupid?¡± (Sirius) ¡°Huh?¡± (Saxin) ¡°Guilt?! Humanity?! Hahaha, I think you have missed something, Saxin. I also missed it. But now I know. Oh, and how I know! Just listen to it. Listen Saxin. Listen to ME!¡± (Sirius) What is he talking about? Does he mean the man on the upper cage? I start to concentrate and listen closely. ¡°Hehe... more give moooore... hehahah... ahhhhh. Feels. So. Good. Good. Good. Feels so good. Hahehehe. Scream. More. Scream for me. Please, oh please scream more. Feels. Good. Good. Good.¡± (Twisted and broken Soul) He... Ge is enjoying this? ¡°I always got pushed around, Saxin.¡± (Sirius) What? WHAT WAS THAT?! His Voice changed. It''s deeper and smoother. Something is within it and it scares me. This is doesn''t make any sense! My power is a lot higher than his! He can''t even scratch me! Why am I feeling so bad now though? Why are my instincts telling me to get out? Also, isn¡¯t it getting awfully cold right now? ¡°Always, Saxin.¡± (Sirius) Stop saying my name like this... please! ¡°I was born into a household of dogs. People with no money to support a child, but they still got one. No, they got more. Three? Four? I don''t remember. I was the only one that survived though. Not because of luck, or because my parents gave a damn about me or anything. I worked for it, Saxin. I worked very hard to live while those assholes pushed me around.¡± (Sirius) His eyes start glowing brighter... ¡°And then? What did my parents do after not moving a finger for me? They sold me to a slave trader! Who gave them the right? The fact that I crawled out of this whores dirty vagina?! Who are they to push me into slavery, Saxin?!¡± (Sirius) The black flame grows and people in the cage start screaming even louder. ¡°Do you know what they did to me?! The pain, the humiliation! Those slave traders weren''t even the only ones beating me! Even the other slaves pushed me around since I was the youngest one! Mere slaves, Saxin! Slaves! Oh, but I was saved, right? By the Demi-Humans, right? The only reason those assholes ever thought about doing something is because those idiotic slavers took one of them! And what did they do?! Leave me in a fucking forest! I walked around for weeks only eating grasses and roots until I found a village.¡± (Sirius) He is getting angry? No, it actually doesn''t seem like that. What is this strange emotion within him? So cold... ¡°And then someone took me in, oh how nice. I had a mother that cared for me. That loved me even though I had nothing to give her in return. And I also had a father. A father that drank more than a fucking pig and beat me and mother nearly every god damn day! Even then people pushed me around! And then?! Do you know what happened then?! He killed her. Haha, he fucking beat her to death and then started crying and apologizing. Of course, he couldn''t forgive himself and took his own life as well, leaving me alone. Ah, sorry that was a lie. He left me a debt. Turns out he stopped paying for his drinks at some point. So, what now? How do I repay this debt? Of course, by marrying the daughter of the shopkeeper.¡± He already married once? Wait, does it even count? He lived back then... ¡°So I had a wife. A bitch of a wife to be precise. A wife that slept with more guys then were inside my small village. I tried so hard NOT to see it, Saxin. I tried so hard to just enjoy my life with a useless water-user as a wife that sleeps with everyone as long as they ask nicely. And then I had a daughter. Unfortunately for me, she actually was mine. If she got pregnant with somebody else''s child I could have left her right then. How unlucky I am, huh? You know what''s sad? Even my daughter, my own flesh and blood pushed me around! Telling me what a failure I am for a man to let my wife do as she pleases and how bothered she is by the fact that she is a mix-race. I tried so hard, Saxin. I tried so hard to be happy! To ignore those things! ¡° The man in the upper cage stood up and started laughing as if he had lost his sanity. ¡°And then, I got killed. I saw two persons killing and raping my family. I wasn''t mad though. I tried to be. I pretended to be. But I couldn''t because of the hate. I thought the hate was directed towards those men, but it wasn''t. It was directed at everybody, Saxin. They killed me and I killed them in return after coming back. And then I saw this.¡± He takes a Portrait of three people out of his pocket. Is that him and his family? ¡°I cried after seeing that. Some may think I cried because of the grieve, regret and sadness. But those are idiots. I was happy. So, happy! I was free now! Free to do what I want to, free to achieve what I want to, free to KILL what I want to. Never again shall I be pushed around! Lucifer said it, didn''t he?! I need a goal. I need something in my life so I can work towards it. And I finally know what this goal is going to be. I''ll stand there, Saxin.¡± (Sirius) ¡°Stand there? Stand where?¡± (Saxin) ¡°Above everything. I''ll stand above it all and look down on it, pushing around whatever I want to. This world has forsaken me from the very moment I was born into it. I''ll show it that it made a great mistake.¡± (Sirius) ¡°¡­¡± (Saxin) I''m so wet right now. Shit, I need to find a way for us. Maybe Diana can help me out somehow? Let''s hope so. *Sirius POV* We leave the domain. What was that? I suddenly felt so much hate for this world. I suddenly had to say those things... I have no idea why though.
Congratulations! By reflecting on your life and realizing the truth within it you have Successfully unlocked the Passive Class Skill: Proud Hate. Shall you rise to the top! But beware! The higher you go, the deeper you fall.
What? A new skill? What did I realize? How my happiness was just a mere lie? How I hated this world even before that faithful day? Well whatever it was, seems like it was useful. Let''s take a look at my new skill.
Proud Hate (Passive)
Your hate for this world that has forsaken you changes your whole being.
Immunity to Emotional attacks; +0.5% Damage ¡­ What? 0.5%? how is that even useful! Worse even, this skill is already on max level! Well it''s better than nothing I guess. After coming out of the domain Saxin just stares at me. She seems hungry again... Got a good feeling though. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------- Authors Note:Do you like wet spiders? Chapter 33 - Of Bones and Blood Part 5* ¡°There are many misconceptions about demons. Some people (especially those praying to the god of light) think that demons originate from the infernal realm, which isn''t true of course. Demons are descendants from people of all races (mostly humans though) that began praying to false gods and were therefore punished by the true ''Higher Gods''. The punishment includes their skin turning either blueish or red and horns growing out of their forehead as well as their eyes changing in color to crimson, yellow or black. Even though most demons today are descendants from those that lost their divine way, it is actually still possible to turn into one. The only requirements for turning are:
  • Being a member of a civilized race that prays to at least one of the ''Higher Gods''
  • Praying to one of the false ''Gods from down below''
  • Sacrificing a follower of the ''Higher Gods''
  • Coming into contact with someone that already turned into a Demon
Interestingly enough, Demons are much more similar to civilized races than to monsters. One of the reasons why that''s so is the fact that they live inside towns and once even possessed some larger cities and a capital. Also, their way of growing in strength is different as well. Like Humans, Elves and other civilized races, demons rank up by just gaining more levels, instead of evolving like other monsters do. Because of those reasons some kingdoms tried to make a pact with the demons or even tried to get them as allies, but the Radiant Star Empire always crushed every single nation that ever got close to the Demon kingdom. Now that it¡¯s gone, it¡¯s of no importance anyway.¡± -From ''Strange and Mysterious Beings'' Volume 1 *Sirius POV* We return to the main hall. Seems like our guests are still having a lot of fun and partying pretty hard, especially Jehova and the dragon over there. Seeing a dragon and grown creepy looking man kiss is really disturbing. I wonder how Rodario isn''t broken yet. If I had to watch them do this while growing up I would have lost my mind... Seriously though, why is she in her dragon form? Wouldn''t kissing and enjoying the party be much easier while being human sized? Well, I guess that''s how they roll. Many people come to Saxin in order to talk with her and she accepts it this time. I just wander into a corner of the room and start thinking about my next move. After all, I''m not really good at socializing. But what are my next moves? I want to stand at top, but how? Will I get stronger than anybody? Will I build the strongest army? ¡­ Let''s do both. If I just get strong by myself I won''t be able to win a dispute with any bigger nation and only having an army is not enough, if I don''t want anybody looking down on me or pushing me around. So, an army and great power, huh? I''ve got like a small army thanks to Saxin now. When I say small, I mean like really small. There are thousands if not millions of spiders down here but only very few are fighters.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. If it was me I would just force everybody to fight but it looks like Saxin gets kind of emotional if it''s about other spiders. Only 500 of the spiders are actually allowed to fight. Each of them are about level 250 ¨C 400 which makes them pretty strong. They are pretty much comparable to a human army of the same size. But the spiders have a big advantage. First of all, most races really hate spiders. The mental damage and the fear giant spiders with human faces deal is incredible! And the second advantage is their ability to just walk on walls. No wall is going to stop them. Their mobility is very good in general. So, we could strike and quickly flee with the loot. Maybe I should als- ¡°There yer are! Right! I were searchin'' for yer, boy!¡± (Jeff) ¡°¡­I guess we didn''t do that one in a while, huh?¡± (Sirius) ¡°Wotcher talkin'' about, boy?¡± (Jeff) ¡°Nothing Jeh- I mean Jeff. What is it?¡± (Sirius) ¡°I''ve got some presents for yer! Yer know, right, weddin'' gifts and stuff.¡± (Jeff) ¡°Oh? Really? How come no one else is giving me something?¡± (Sirius) ¡°Because most of them bog eyess ''ere want ter suck up ter Saxin, so they give ''er presents. But don''t worry! Good ol'' Jeff ''ere won''t forget a comrade!¡± (Jeff) ¡°A comrade? In what?¡± (Sirius) ¡°A comrade in the bloody pursuit of ''appiness that lies wivin mountain sized wives Yor the third member!¡± (Jeff) ¡°¡­ *sigh* alright. And who¡¯s the second one by the way? What did he marry? Another dragon?¡± (Sirius) ¡°The second one is Sean. He didn''t marry anything special, right, his wife is just straight up fat¡± (Jeff) ¡°¡­¡± (Sirius) ¡°Any road, so ''ere''s yor present, lad!¡± (Jeff) Sirius hands me two packages. One pretty big and the other quite long. I wonder what''s inside? I want to start opening them but get interrupted by Jeff before I can do so. ¡°Wait until that lad over there gives yer ''is present.¡± (Jeff) He points at a man coming over here. The man is about 190 centimeters tall and has a very muscular build. Two horns are growing out of his forehead and bend themselves towards the backside of his head. His skin is of a pale red color and his eyes crimson. He has rather long black hair but the most peculiar thing is a crown he wears. The crown has a dark red color and is rather simple. There''s also a small red crystal within the crown. His aura is powerful and actually pushes some of the more emotional guests a few steps away from him. I can see a huge great sword on his back. This guy is dangerous. Really dangerous. Saxin felt pretty overwhelming, but he is on a whole other level. Who is he? He''s obviously a demon, but this crown... Could it be? Is he maybe The kin- ¡°Hello, Sirius. I was hoping to meet you soon. *snicker* Didn''t expect us to meet like this though.¡± (Demon) I try answering but can''t. It''s not like I''m scared, his oppressive aura is just hindering me from speaking. ¡°Hm? Got something in your throat? Well, it matters not. Here, take this. It''s a small... present for you. I wish you a lot of luck, Sirius. You are going to need it.¡± (Demon) He gives me a small gift. The box is smaller than my fist but surprisingly heavy. It probably weighs at least fifty kilos. The demon turns around and looks at Rodario who walked over here. They stare at each other for a while until the demon begins to talk again. ¡°Been a while, Rodario. How are you doing? Killed any more people in their sleep? Being a coward must be hard, right? After all you can''t get any ladies since you need balls to fuck ''em, right?¡± (Demon) ¡°You son of bitch what did you just say?! Should I ju-¡± (Rodario) Jehova stops Rodario before he can finish his sentence. ¡°Button it, son. Yer ''ave ter apologize me kid, his pretty ''ot ''eaded! Right! Well, yer know ''ow they are wen yung! Hahaha!¡± (Jeff) Jeff looks pretty calm on the surface but I can see him exchanging nervous looks with his wife and Saxin. The whole atmosphere is really stiff now and everybody is silent while the demon just stares at the father and son duo. After five minutes or so he just walks away while saying something. ¡°You lot are lucky I have some respect for the old aspects. Otherwise, you all would be dead now. The next time I see you I''m going to kill you, Rodario.¡± (Demon) He walks out and many people let out a sigh. ¡°Damn, I almost thought he would snap for a second.¡± (Random Guy) ¡°Yeah, that was scary. What was one of the ''Dark Monarchs'' doing here anyway?¡± (Another Random Guy) ¡°No idea, let''s hope no one else of them show up.¡± (The first random guy that returns for a second and last time. Say goodbye to him, you won''t see him ever again since he will die because of eleven different STDs) Well, that was strange. To actual see someone like Jehova or Diana or the legendary Rodario become nervous... so he really was the Demon King? Why is he giving me something and what did he mean with ''I wanted to meet you? Did he know me before I married Saxin? Let''s hope I won''t have to deal with this guy again. ¡­ Could you just go away, bad feeling? Just this once, please! ¡­ I guess not. At least I got myself some presents. I hope the stuff inside is going to help me with my plans... my future pans that never work. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------- Authors Note:Do you like Evil Demons. Chapter 34 - Of Bones and Blood Part 6* ¡°From all the creatures I have studied and observed the ''Radiant Star Lion'' was the hardest to get any information about. There are a couple of reasons to this. First of all, this thing is probably the rarest not unique creature on this planet. There are only three known RS-Lions on this planet and all of them belong to the Radian Star Empire. The Empire uses those creatures as heraldic animals and even have one on their flag and emblem. That''s the second reason I had so many troubles getting anything on them, the empire is really secretive with them and since the ''Radiant Star Empire'' is the biggest and most powerful nation, there is no way to force them into handing out one of the Lions. So, the only things I figured out are second hand and collected from different people that claim they have seen and even interacted with those mighty beasts. The RS-Lions are one of two different final evolutions of the ''Heavenly Lions''. The other possible evolution is the so-called ''Starfire Lion'' who¡¯s a lot weaker than the RS-Lion. Other than his much weaker brother, this species is incredible big. The rumors about its size differ greatly but it seems like it should be able to easily devour an Adult-Dragon with one bite. Its fur is mainly golden but it''s mane as well as the tip of his tail have a soft white color. White feathers are growing on its legs and a big pair of wings are on his back. The eyes of a ''Radian Star Lion'' are supposed to be silver just like the Gem that is within his forehead. I couldn''t find anyone that could tell me what this Gem is there for, but I found out that the Immortal Emperor is wearing one on his crown. It might be that he just wants to brag with this beautiful gem, but more likely there''s some power within it.¡± -From ''Strange and Mysterious Beings'' Volume 14 * Sirius POV * A couple hours later everyone left. Saxin seems to be very exhausted, which isn''t very surprising considering she had to talk and entertain our guests. No one seemed to care about me, they all just wanted to talk with Saxin. I really need to become stronger, no one should ignore me. Saxin looks around and spots me in a corner of the big hall. She quickly crawls towards me. Is it strange that I find her crawling kind of cute? ¡°Fufufu What a day! Hm? Did you get presents dear? What''s inside?¡± (Saxin) I look at the three packages and then at the mountain of presents that were next to the table Saxin was sitting by. ¡°Hm? Are you upset you didn''t get as many? Fufufu you can have them all if you want to dear.¡± (Saxin) ¡°No, it''s fine. I was just surprised how much respect you get from those high standing people. Well from everyone expect that Demon King¡± (Sirius) ¡°Well, he still gives me some respect. The fact that he didn''t kill Rodario and the others proves that.¡± (Saxin) ¡°Was that really a possibility? I mean we are speaking about an Ancient Abyssal mage, a Dragon and Rodario himself! Didn''t he already kill one of the Dark Monarchs?¡± (Sirius) ¡°He did. He killed the Curse King. But only while said king was. Also, the kings all expect them demon one are weakened right now, but usually their strength is only comparable with beings like Ancient Dragons. The Dark Monarchs were once the most powerful alliance before they got taken down. Now only the Vampire Kingdom still exists.¡± (Saxin) ¡°What? In no book have I ever read something like that.¡± (Sirius) ¡°That''s because the Radiant Star Empire made sure every kingdom and nation on this continent gets rid of stories that describe the glory of the Dark Monarchs.¡± (Saxin)This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°I see. Well, their glory is gone now and it seems like they''ll start dying out if this continues. It''s not like new Monarchs are going to be born, right?¡± (Sirius) ¡°¡­¡± (Saxin) ¡°What''s the matter? Why are you looking at me like this?¡± (Sirius) ¡°...Nothing, dear. Anyway, it''s quite late. Shall we go to the bedroom and sleep?¡± (Saxin) ¡°I''m have been here for a month now and you didn''t notice?¡± (Sirius) ¡°Notice? Notice what my dear?¡± (Saxin) ¡°I don''t sleep.¡± (Sirius) ¡°Oh, right. Well want me to stay with you a bit longer?¡± (Saxin) ¡°Nah, it''s fine. Go and sleep I have a lot of plans for tomorrow.¡± (Sirius) ¡°Plans? For what?¡± (Saxin) ¡°We got to start climbing up, right? Let''s star by slaughtering some villages. I''ll tell you my exact plan tomorrow.¡± (Sirius) ¡°Oh I see, you already want to start! Alright I''m going to rest now, I love you dear.¡± (Saxin) ¡°Erm, th- thanks?¡± (Sirius) ¡°¡­¡± (Saxin) Saxin looks somewhat down as she leaves the main hall. I see three spots coming close to me as the fairies approach me. They are still here? ¡°Oh. My God!¡± (Rot) ¡°This was really bad of you my lord...¡± (Grau) ¡°Well you can''t except him to know what to say. He doesn''t have a brain after all.¡± (Schwarz) ¡°But still... poor Saxin.¡± (Rot) ¡°What are talking about?! I didn''t do anything wrong? Right?¡± (Sirius) I turn towards Doro who also walked over here by now. He shakes his head and tells me. ¡°Even Doro see that Master no idea how to treat lady. Mistress really unfortunate.¡± (Doro) ¡°Fuck you guys. Shut up, I''m going to take a look at my presents now.¡± (Sirius) The others keep talking but I blend their voices out. I''m getting pissed. What really pisses me off though is the fact that I''m getting pissed. I shouldn''t be angered this easily. It was the same this evening when the Demon King appeared. Since when do I get scared? And when I looked at Saxin while in front of the altar... What was that feeling? It''s like the flame within me stopped to immediately burn my feelings as soon as they pop up. I''m still pretty numb emotionally, but by no means as much as I used to be. At least I can keep my calm with the help of my passive. Though I would like to know what''s the reason for this change. Anyway, let''s open the first present. I''m going to start with the biggest one. It''s one of the two that were given to me by Jehova. I open the present and inside seems to be cloth? Oh, it''s a robe! A pretty nice looking one as well. The robe is made mainly out of a black material that glows a bit. There are some metal parts as well to give more protection. The metal parts are on the shoulders, waist, elbows and chest. The metal is dark grey or dark silver deepening on the light. Because of the metal protection on the waist and chest you can''t open the rode and you have to get into them through the bottom. The robe splits apart at the waist into three strips of cloth which are all on the backside. There is even a hood on this robe, which is pretty useful.
Abyssal Robes(Shadow Version)
Powerful Robes made out of shadoweave cloth and abyssal steel by Jehova of the East that are usually only worn by his closest friends. +10% INT; +30% Protection against magical attacks; +20% Protection against physical attacks
So, they don''t only look good but are also quite powerful? Scratch that, they are very powerful! Well I guess I''m lucky to be a part of his club, huh? I wonder if the guy with the fat wife also got one of these. Well I''m really excited about the second present now! I open the small package and am once again surprised to find what''s inside. It''s a staff! A pretty powerful one as well judging from its dark and strong aura. The staff is made out of some strange black wood and mostly looks like a natural grown tree branch, except of the top part. There the branch splits apart into four claws that hold a dark violet orb. The orb glows faintly and is probably the origin of the sinister aura I''m feeling right now
Staff of Silence(Shadow Version)
A very old and powerful Staff crafted out of a Shadow Trent. Its core is a Orb of Silence made hundreds of years ago my a very powerful Magus. +15% INT; +20% To the power of dark spells; Weapon Skill: Silence;
What? A weapon skill? Now that''s rare. Only very few weapons are able to provide their wielder with an actual skill! Let''s look at what it does.
Silence
Silences the area around you. The area of effect depends on your intelligence (+1 meter to the radius per 1000 intelligence) no sound can be heard inside the AoE and no one is able to cast magic unless it''s chantless either, including the user of this skill. No costs. Duration: 10 Minutes. Cooldown: 24 Hours.
Kind of strange to have a skill like that on a magic staff. Well, I guess it''s still pretty useful, especially seeing how I can cast most of my spells chantless anyway. Now, only one present is left, huh? Let''s see what this king got me. I take the small box and open it. Inside I find a... Stone? A complete clear white stone that is way too heavy for its size. What is it?
Stone of everlasting hunger
A very old Artefact of unknown origins. It''s able to store an infinite number of items if they all belong to the same category. If mana is infused into it, it will automatically seek out items from the same category and absorb them by himself. The items can later be bought out by the master. Current Master: No one. Current Item Category saved: none. Number of Items inside: 0
¡­ What? I''m kind of confused. Why was I given such a specific item? I mean it''s pretty unique and quite powerful, but why? What am I supposed to do with this thing? ¡­ Actually, I have a great idea. Did he know what I''m going to do with it? He has to, right? But how does he know how I work... Well let''s prepare everything for tomorrow. It''s going to be a great day. ----------------------------------------------------- Authors Note:Do you like sad spiders? Chapter 35 - Scary Report* ¡°A voice of agony was echoing through the caves. The voice was screaming in pain for hours before it stopped. The voice didn''t go silent because the pain he has endured for so many years stopped, but because it realized something. It realized a fact so impossible and so devious that it took him hours to comprehend what was going on. It screamed. That was sole fact that made him forget about the pain he''s feeling right now, that made him forget his agony. ''What? How is that possible'' he thought while still too confused to fully comprehend what just happened. Then the being within the whirlpool of magic and torture understood something else. Something that was unthinkable for him, yet it truly happened. ''I can see? Is that... a body? How is that possible?'' he questioned to himself while looking at his own new body. It wasn''t the same one he used to have. The body that he had in his past was that of a physical weak human, but now he was something different. His once weak body that was broken by the god he forged was replaced by one full of power and energy! His once pale skin has turned dark blue with white markings all over it. At this moment, the agony came back. He screamed and cried out of pain and happiness at the same time while he willed his body to leave the whirlpool. He crashed against the floor of the dark cave after escaping his eternal prison. And then, he laughed. Would someone have been there they would have probably ran away in fear of encountering a madman. But he wasn''t mad, not after he changed at least. He turned mad a few hundred years after his torture began, but it was over now. Somehow with his new body came a mind cleared of all poisons, a mind that was restored after it already broke apart and shattered multiple times. After laughing for a long while he looked at himself once again and finally understood what happened. ''Magic? My body is made out of magic? Pure mana is flowing through my veins. As if I were... a god?'' he realized after investigating his body. He truly turned into a divine being. It seems that every time the magic around him within this whirlpool ripped a bit of him apart, this bit manifested itself within the flow of mana. And so, very slowly but steadily his mind took over the torture device and after having taken over enough, his biggest desire was fulfilled by the magic that had his will in embedded within it. It formed a new body for him. Being made out of magic and mana makes one almost immortal. There are very few things that can hurt one with such a body and even fewer things can actually be dangerous for such a god. ''How Ironic,'' he thought, ''After killing our gods and creating one that destroyed us all, I myself have turned divine? If the gods weren''t dead, I would have blamed them for making such a bad joke.'' And then a shock went through his body. Shock and fear. That was right, they created a god. One stronger and mightier than all the dead ones combined. And this god was still alive.Stolen story; please report. The young divine abruptly stood up and looked around himself. It was here that the beast watched over him and smirked at his pain. But the cave was empty now. Only he and this whirlpool in the center of it was left. ''W-Where is he?'' he asked himself nervously. After thinking about it for a while he used an ability only a god can activate, the divine sense. While having a rather showy name the skill itself was quite simple. He would simply spread his senses in a wide area around him by using mana. The only difference between this skill and the power of a mortal is that his mana far surpasses normal beings. After using his sense, he was once again surprised. First of all, the beast was sleeping. Far up high over the clouds, over the heavens and over the stars he resided and slept. The other surprising thing were gods that dwell over there as well, between the stars and the heavens. ''New gods have been born? And this presence... are those, humans? Elves? Dwarfs? They are all back!'' he said out loud while being excited about the rebirth of this world. But then he fell into silence while starting to shake out of fear. Inside his head was a question, a question he would like an answer for and at the same time feared this answer. When will the beast awaken?¡± -From the thoughts of the Lost One *Third Person POV* Prince Julius is currently reading a report he was given to by his Royal Guard. The report describes a few very unsettling things that were happening within his kingdom. Usually, his father would be the one reading and dealing with such reports but he is currently bedridden because of a major illness. ¡°What?! You can''t be serious! This sounds like a story you would tell your kids in order to scare them or something!¡± (Prince Julius) The report is so absurd that Julius doubts it''s truth, even though he knows that no lie should be written within it. The young prince is still irritated tough and gets rather angry because of that. This causes the Royal Guard to fear for his life. The last Guard that made a major mistake and angered the Prince was executed after all. ¡°N-no, I''m sorry but that''s the truth my prince!¡± (Royal Guard) ¡°*sigh* Alright, then conclude once again what''s happening right now all over my god damn kingdom!¡± (Prince Julius) It irritates the guard a bit that Julius is already referring to the Human Kingdom as ''his'' even though he has yet to ascend the throne. ¡°Ye-yes my lord! It started a week ago. There were reports of people vanishing all over the eastern region of our beloved nation! And then, a village was attacked by skeletons riding on giant spiders! The undead riders seem to only target small villages and kill everyone inside! The number of victims are already over a thousand sir!¡± (Royal Guard) ¡°I still have trouble believing his! There shouldn''t be a rouge Necromancer! Also, giant spiders? Where are those supposed to come from?!¡± (Royal Guard) ¡°We have no idea sir, but it''s a fact that those reports are not false! I have some soldiers sitting outside who were always loyal to us that claim they saw it! They describe the scene as a revelation from hell itself!¡± (Royal Guard) ¡°This is unbelievable! We have to find who is guilty of this crime!¡± (Prince Julius) ¡°There is more my lord!¡± (Royal Guard) ¡°What?! Did you forget to tell me that those spiders had wings and spit fire?!¡± (Prince Julius) ¡°N-no my lord. There were also reports about a figure that seems to be leading the fiends. He is described as a mage inside dark robes and with a powerful staff on his side. He wears a skull mask that has a crown attached to it.¡± (Royal Road) ¡°Well, this guy is most likely our evil necromancers, isn''t he? We need to kill him! We need to take this guy down in order for this madness to stop!¡± (Prince Julius) ¡°Should I send our assassins?¡± (Royal Guard) ¡°No! They are busy looking for the one who killed my wife.¡± (Prince Julius) ¡°Isn''t this more important though, my lord?¡± (Royal Guard) The Guard immediately regrets what he said and quickly tries to correct himself, but Julius is already in front of him. The prince grabs the Guard by his throat and lifts him up in the air while smashing him into a wall. ¡°WHAT?! WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY YOU MAGGOT?!¡± (Prince Julius) ¡°I''m sorry my lord, my tongue just slipped I didn''t mean to say that!¡± (Royal Guard) The Guard gives his best to speak up while his throat is slowly being crushed. Already fearing that it''s over for him, he finally gets to breathe again when the Prince lets go of his throat and watches the guard sliding of the wall and falling to his knees. ¡°¡­Better so. Send the Elementals. Let those assholes deal with this guy.¡± (Prince Julius) ¡°Aren''t they a bit... to flashy for an assassin mission?¡± (Royal Guard) The Royal Guard wasn''t wrong there. While the elementals are all A-Class Adventurers of great power, they are also quite crazy. This causes them to be rather hated by others. Usually, they would only be sent to missions that involve killing a large monster or something like that. ¡°It doesn''t matter. They should be strong enough to kill this small necromancer. Just take care of it while I keep searching for Yunas killer, got it? Don''t bother me again.¡° (Julius) ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± (Royal Guard) And with those words the Royal Guard leaves the room and runs to the sleeping quarters of the elementals. ----------------------------------------------------- Authors Note:Do you like mounted spiders? Chapter 36 - Simple Plans* "She''s pregnant! My dear wife is pregnant! It''s here! The ultimate prove of our love, our connection, the fact that we were able to have sex! It''s finally here! It took us a while though. A pretty long while. Like, maybe fifty years? 57 I think. The reason for this seems to be compatibility problems between humans and dragons. I tried a lot of stuff to get her pregnant, like eating dragon meat before sex as an example. It all didn''t work though. But I finally found something that works! Lhysi Powder made out of a Lhysi Flower! I was looking around the Grand Library inside the Magical Capital of Zauberhof when I finally discovered this great stuff! This flower is extremely rare and is used in the creation of chimeras. It seems to make mixing DNA easier, what helped me achieve my goal! Diana is incredible happy right now, I hope I''ll be able to find another flower so that I''ll be able"to grant my child a sibling! ¡° -From Jeff Rutherions ''How I raised the Strongest!'' *Sirius POV* It''s going pretty well. I''m of course talking about my plan. This plan of mine is really quite simple and easy to understand, yet also very effective. First, I levelled my Necromancy skill. So that I could raise this skill faster, Saxin gave me a small patch of spiders to invade smaller villages with. We simply attacked the villages by night after I build a wall all around them out of ice, then we killed the people inside and I took their souls as well as their corpses with me. After that I just simply raised them all. It took me a bit longer then I thought but I finally managed to reach the advance level in necromancy. This gave me another three very useful spells. First of all, I can now use ''Raise the Dead'' which allows me to permanently raise and undead soldier. This spell is incredible useful! The amount of undead I can control at once is not infinite though. Only one undead per 300 Intelligence. So right now, I''m able to maintain 22 minions. That''s a pretty small amount to be honest. But it''s enough. Every single one of those is as strong as an level 400 ¨C 450 Adventurer. Together with the fifty spiders I got from Saxin, I''m pretty dangerous right now. Originally I wanted to just take all 500 spiders she could give to me and raid a small town. But I scratched that idea after thinking a bit more about it. If by any chance a stronger adventurer of the S-Rank happens to be inside one of those towns, I and my small army would be done for. Well an A-Rank Party is probably already enough to stop me. Anyway, I can''t risk that. So instead, I decided to move in a smaller group. We always attack when the night comes and are gone before the sun rises. We only attack villages that are near forests since we can quite easily escape if someone strong appears in that way. The mobility skills those spiders have are really high, even inside the forest where other creatures and mounts have to slow down. All in all everything is going pretty well. Except a small thing that really annoys me. The spiders themselves. I honestly have a small problem with their ''free will''. They are not mindless undead like my minions and only follow me since Saxin ordered them to do so, because of that I had some problems with them. I ordered them to not completely kill the humans but use their web and poison to immobilize them, but some of them like to just immediately eat humans whenever they come across some, which is rather bad for me. After all, if they eat the humans they kill them and if they kill them when I''m not nearby the soul of said human fades away before I can collect it. I countered this behaviour a bit by giving the Hungry Stone to one of my minions. His job is to just run around with this stone strapped to him so it collects souls from all over the place after their vessels have been broken. Sadly, that wasn''t enough. Some souls still faded away because of the greed of those spiders so I had to go a step further. I ordered that whoever immediately eats a human outside my or the stones range will be killed and fed to the undead. My minions don''t have to eat or anything like that, but I just thought this was a rather fitting form of execution for the spiders. Death by eating because they ate. Kinda funny if you think about it isn''t it? By the way, they were really shocked after I fed their first comrade to the small rotting horde. Seems like they thought I wasn''t serious. Well I was. Now, a second problem arrived directly after the first vanished. The spiders don''t like me very much. ''Cruel'' ''heartless'' and ''monster'' is what they all call me.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. How idiotic. Of course I''m a monster, but so are they. So there''s no problem with eating humans but if one of them is killed they get angry? Is it because they are from a different species? Whatever, it''s getting annoying. Being called cruel by a spider really feels bad. It''s also kinda strange when they call me heartless, since technically speaking they are not wrong. I also lack lungs, a stomach and really all organs to be honest. So you could even call me brainless I guess. ¡­ Forget that last sentence. I have to get rid of them. Maybe I should kill them and raise them as undead spiders? I''ll need to create my own spell though since there is no ''Raise Spider'' spell. Creating your own spell is very bothersome and can take quite a big amount of time but I should do that in the future. However, we are currently setting up the next attack. I already got a bit more then 1.500 Souls inside my stone by the way. I''m still kinda confused about that to be honest. It''s very obvious that the Demon King planned that I would use this stone to save souls within them so I can freeze them later. There''s just no way it could be a coincidence, right? But why would he help me? And how does he know that I eat soul anyway? Did he observe me? Was it maybe him that got me to the Everbloom forest? I have no answer to this questions so let''s focus at the thing I CAN do. I finish the preparation of my Ice-Barrier spell. I rise my hands which is the sign for my minions and the spiders to go in and begin. Making the undead ride on the the spiders was a great idea by the way. People are really freaked out if they see something like that coming their way! I still have to get rid of them once I''m strong enough though. Don''t get me wrong, I still want some thinking and clever minions like Doro but I just don''t like the spiders. After confirming that the spiders went in I finish the spell and walls of ice surround the village. Seems like only very few noticed something happened since most houses stay dark and only a few bright up. My soldiers begin to attack the homes of the humans. They break into the houses with raw force and bite into the people or use webs to capture them. Whenever one of the humans actually tries to fight they get mowed down pretty easily by the riders. Sometimes a human is so strong that the poison and the webs are not enough to take him out. At those moments he has to be killed! This happens very rarely though and usually the holder of the stone can get over to him before his soul fades. I meanwhile stand guard at the only exit and stop whoever tries to escape. This way of fighting is simple, repetitive and boring. Very boring. I''d much rather attack a bigger place to face a challenge but Saxin prohibited the spiders from doing so. Why? Because it''s dangerous. Like, are you kidding me? What the hell? I''m already being whipped by her a few weeks after our marriage. Fuck that. As soon as I don''t have to rely on the spiders anymore I''m going to attack a really fucking big town to show her that I''m more than capable to handle such things. I''m going to impress the living shit out of her! ¡­ I shouldn''t care that much, right? Well it doesn''t matter. After all I st- "Oh? I already found him guys! Kasai come and help me out here! Yami, Hikari and Mizu go wipe the undead minions and spiders inside the village out. Make sure not a single one survives. You can kill the other people if they are in your way." ( ??? ) Hm? Seems like someone finally found the exit. Well I was starting to get bored so that''s fine. Hm? What''s up with this guy? He doesn''t seem scared at all. Now that I look closer at him he looks pretty strange... This guy in front of me has a very pale skin tone and almost white greenish hair as well as cold grey eyes. He wears his strange pale green clothes rather loosely and holds a curved sword in his right hand. His stature is pretty athletic and he''s also rather tall. All of a sudden another guy appears next to him. This one has red hair and eyes as well as dark skin. He is rather short at about 160 centimetres and carries an axe that is actually a bit bigger then him. ¡­ Who are those guys? They don''t seem to be simple villagers or simple adventurers... "Who are you? What are you doing here?" (Sirius) "Heeeeh? Asking questions? I somehow would have thought you''d just start attacking us. Seems like you actually have a brain! How convenient! This way it''s going to be a lot more fun crushing your skull." (Mr. Curved Sword) "HAHAHA! Yeah let''s burn this fucker!" (Shorty) "Aren''t you rather rude? Can''t you at least state your name before I rip you apart?" (Sirius) "WHAT?! You? HAHAHA try me, asshole!" (Shorty) "Heeeeh? Well I guess we are quite rude, hmmm? Let me introduce us. My name is Kaze also known as the murderous wind and this here is my good old buddy Kasai also known as the killing flame. We are the Elementals and were send here because you have been quite the bad boy Mr. Necro" (Kaze) "¡­I see. Can you please not call me Mr. Necro? You make it sound as if I have some very unhealthy hobbies." (Sirius) "HAHAHA Good one!" (Kasai) "Hehehe." (Kaze) ¡­ Were they really sent my the prince? They seem more like bandits than soldiers. Anyway, let''s call some help to be sure. "Doro! Get over here!" (Sirius) After yelling the ogre immediately runs to my position. I usually let him roam around the villages we attack so that he can pick up whoever somehow makes it out of there. He gets to me in a matter of seconds and takes his place besides me. "Oh? Is that like your best friend Mr. Perverted Necro? Are all your friends spiders and undead? You need some humans too you know?" (Kaze) "I''m an undead myself though¡± (Sirius) "Heeeeh`? That can''t be true, right? Well, let''s begin shall we?" (Kaze) "Let''s go LET''S GO!" (Kasai) I have a bad feeling about all of this. Well, I guess I''ll get that challenge I was just yearning for, huh? ¡­ I really should be careful about what I wish for. ------------------------------------------------------------------ Authors Note: Do you like spider as dinner? This Chapter was bought to you by Brian B. !!! Im back So some of you may have noticed that I was gone for a whole week. I really want to apologize for that, especially since I didn''t tell you guys anything or gave you a status update. Well to make it short, Something happened and I was very depressed. I didn''t even go to my classes or ANYWHERE for that matter. I spent most of the past week in my room curled up on my bed and rethinking this pathetic excuse of a life I had. Well to be honest I''m over exaggerating. I''m a rather happy go-lucky person and never had to face such hardships, which is why I just didn''t know how to deal with it. It''s not like what happened was such a big deal or anything, it''s just that in my entire twenty years of life nothing really bad ever happened to me and I took that for granted. Well I was wrong. I realize that after so much shit happened at the same time. After thinking about that stuff and getting some help form my friends and family I decided that I should just man up and get back on track, with my studies, my hobbies and just my life in general. So here I am, back from the dead. Sadly, I have a bad message for you guys. Well it''s partly bad. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. I''m no longer going to do sponsored chapters. I''m going to miss the donations since they helped me out SO MUCH but I just can''t always be sure to find the time to write for you guys, so I stop doing them from now on. You can still donate of course but I can''t do much more then name a character after you or something like that. Actually, Kaze was named after one of you guys. I''m also going to throw my upload schedule out of the window and write just whenever I want to. You can still expect 3 ¨C 5 chapters a week but not more. I''m sorry for the guy whose donation didn''t go into a sponsored chapter, if you want your money back or anything please just contact me privately and we can talk it out, I''m going to give you guys a special surprise to apologize though (this weekend) Well I''m going to upload a chapter in like 5 minutes, see you guys and I hope you have a nice day. Sorry for being such a unreliable author. I really am sorry about that. (PLEASE Don''t ask me about what happened, I had much rather not talk about it.) Chapter 37 - Wind and Fire Part 1* "He is dead. My son is dead. He died while he was still inside his mother. It seems that while the flower helped, it wasn''t enough. ''Humans and dragons are just not compatible'' Is what the doctors told me. I went nuts. My crying beautiful wife in the background, my dead son on a table and those doctors that told me I would never be a father were just to much for me to bear. I wonder how many people died in that town that day? When I was back to my senses most of the buildings were already burning to the ground while the ever so hungry green hell-fire ate everything without any mercy. I regret this. A bit. I won''t give up though. My son WILL be born. I WILL find a way to make it happen. No matter the cost." - From Jeff Rutherions ''How I raised the strongest!'' *Sirius POV* The air is filled with so much tension that I could literally taste it, even though I don''t have a tongue. After the red-headed shorty announced the beginning of this battle everybody quieted down. We just keep staring at each other for now. They are probably waiting for me to do the first move, but I don''t know if I should do so. I have no idea how strong those guys are. The green guy sent three people to ''wipe out'' my troops, which means he has confidence in his and his allies skills. So, A-Class? Probably. Which means their levels should be over 1000. That''s bad. While I should be able to face a weaker A-Class, thanks to my High Magic Ranks as well as my great skills, I''m not confident enough to fight against someone whose stronger than the average A-Class adventurer. This is so annoying. I really regret not having the Aya-clone linked to be already. I was waiting for Saxin to get some information out of her while I was going around, collecting souls. After all I plan to imbue the Major Cold Soul into her body so she''ll probably lose all of her memories. Well, there''s no use getting upset about this now. I have to think of a fighting strategy. Doro became pretty strong in the past few weeks and should be about as strong as he was when I met him. So I should be able to sent him out into the front while I attack from behind. Yeah, let''s do that. I signal Doro and he immediately understands what I want from him thanks to our connection. He sprints forward and draws his black obsidian-club. We got this nice gift from Saxin. This thing is incredible hard and a lot heavier than what it looks like.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Doro swings his black weapon and tries to go for the shorty since he is nearer to him. Said shorty did something very unexpected. All of a sudden, his red hair was replaced by actual flames and his axe started glowing in a bright and hot red. He swings his axe against Doros weapon, which results in both of them getting thrown a few metres apart by a small explosion between the weapons. "HAHAHA I LIKE THIS ONE! HIS MINE" (Kasai) "*Grunt* Doro will smash little bug!" (Doro) I didn''t think such a tiny body would hold enough power to withstand a strike of the undead ogre. Doro once again attacks the small guy and they start exchanging blows with each other. I notice that the man in green doesn''t even try to help his comrade out, instead he is completely focused on me. "Do you intend to split me and my servant apart? So we can fight one on one? You are not much of a team player, huh?" (Sirius) "Heeeeeh? What are you accusing me for? I''m not really planing to do anything, I just go with the flow you know?" (Kaze) Somehow this guy really gets on my nerves. Let''s stop talking with him before I lose anymore sanity. Let''s just do this. I start my attack by casting ''Frost Prison'' on him. Before the ice reaches him though he jumps into the air. The alarming thing is the speed as well as the height of his jump. I notice that the wind around him seems to help him out? A wind mage? No, he wouldn''t carry a sword if he was a mage. Seems like he has some strange wind related skill. Well, that explains his title. Before I can continue wondering about his ability, he sends a few blades of wind into my direction by cutting into the air in front of him with his curved sword. He does this while still being mid air. I quickly try to get out of the way, but the speed of those blades are way to great for me to dodge completely.
You took 219 Damage! 12471 Health left!
Well the damage I received was pretty low though. I''m going to guess he just wanted to test me with that attack or something along those lines. I use the fact that he''s still mid air and shoot a few Ice shards at him. Sadly, none hit. It''s not that I missed, but he dodged. He used his wind power to fling himself to the side when my shards reached him. After landing he looks at me and starts talking again. "Heeeeeh? What was that? Ice Magic? I was so surprised I used a weak attack! Hmm? you still got hit? How pathetic, heeeeeh?" (Kaze) Fuck this guy. I fire a few ''Dark Orbs'' at him but he just dodges all of them with incredible speed while grinning and laughing. It''s pretty plain to see that he just wants to play around with me. So you think I''m to slow? Wanna see some fast magic? "Be the only lightning that darkens the night, Shadowbolt!" (Sirius) I cast the advance level dark-spell Shadowbolt at him, which is a fast moving bolt made out of dark magic. It was good to level my dark magic alongside my necromancy. Good thing I didn''t focus on one of them, huh? Kaze didn''t expect my rather quick spell and looks surprised as a bolt of pure blackness quickly travels from my hands to towards his chest. He tries to dodge, but is to slow. I get a direct hit on him and hear a small scream, while feeling rather satisfied. "Heeeeeh? So you can use advance dark magic as well? Didn''t expe-" (Kaze) I don''t let him end his sentence and cast another Bolt at him. This time chantless. The reason I didn''t do it chantless before is so I can surprise him. Well, it succeeds and he takes another hit which staggers him back a few steps. This guy is way to careless, what''s wrong with him? Well, it looks like I can do this. "Hee- Heeeeeh? Seems like I have to start getting serious here. Well let''s really start this!" (Kaze) He starts to run in circles around me. Quickly. Very quickly. While doing so he swings around his sword, but no blades of wind are coming towards me this time. What is he planning? Wouldn''t it be much easier. To just simply use this speed to run up to me and cut of a few limps? What''s with this behaviour? "Hehe, let''s hear you scream while my wind cuts apart your flesh!" (Kaze) Suddenly, thousands of wind blades form a tornado around me that quickly gets smaller and smaller. After a while it reaches me and a message pops up.
You are inside the ''Bloody Storm'' and will take 600 Damage per second! Because of your missing flesh and other soft tissue, this damage gets reduced to 11
¡­ Seriously? Am I his natural counter? ¡­ Nice. ---------------------------------------------------------- Authors Note: Do you like bloody wind? Chapter 38 - Wind and Fire Part 2* "To create a Homunculus, many things are necessary. First of all, a human base is needed. There multiple ways this can be done. For example, one could sacrifice another human, or a few to strengthen the power of the body. After that, the body needs an artificial soul. Only the Gods can easily create a soul, mortal creatures like us have to go through a very complicated and pricey process to create one. After the soul and body are created, small configurations can be done. Those include, but are not limited to: Embedding strength into the body or soul, crossing the body with another species, creating fake memories, etc. After those steps are made, the Homunculus is finished. Sadly, this kind of fake human does not attain any emotions or personality. In order to create a real life like being another step is necessary. One has to steal the fate of another being and infuse it into the Homunculus. This is incredible hard to achieve and comes with a great price for the one whose fate was stolen. ¡° -From ''Forbidden Magic'' Vol. 1 *Sirius POV* I waited for a pretty long time inside this so called ''Bloody Storm''. It''s damage is really low for me since I don''t have any flesh or blood. After a few minutes I just took out a bone from my Bag of Holding and started to nibble at it, which results in me regaining more health than I lose. At first I just wanted to wait until his mana runs out or something, but it seems like he can use this skill for an awfully long time. I wonder, should I just get out of here and attack him? Or wait until he stops? He has to run out of mana eventually, right? "Heeeeeh... Could you please start bleeding or something?" (Kaze) "Huh? So you noticed nothing is happening?" (Sirius) "Of course I did, usually my storm turns red because of all the blood. That''s the cool thing about it you know? I''m really disappointed right now. Why are you not bleeding? You robe can''t be that tough!" (Kaze) "I told you, I''m undead. A skeleton to be precise." (Sirius) "Heeeeeh? That''s kinda bullshit you know? Never heard of an skeleton like you. Even if you are a unique monster, you can''t have so many abilities." (Kaze) "You can believe it or not, it doesn''t really matter. How long are we going to have this idle chat anyway? Shouldn''t we fight or something like that?" (Sirius) "I really don''t care. It''s no fun if you don''t bleed." (Kaze) "Can I ask you a few questions then?" (Sirius) "Heeeeeh? You can''t. I still kinda have to kill you. Well, since this thing here doesn''t work let''s use plan B." (Kaze) Suddenly the storm around me vanishes and the strange guy stands in front of me. I notice that greyish green magic is whirling around his sword. He pierces the air in front of me and the greyish magic comes towards me. Shit, he prepared an attack while I was inside the storm? This could be bad. "If I can''t cut your body I shall impale your soul with my wind! Soul Pierce!" (Kaze) The greyish magic hits me dead on. Fuck this thing was fast. As soon as it touched me I felt a weak pinch in my chest.
You were affected by Soul Pierce! Instead of taking damage one of the hundred souls inside of you, will take the shot.
"¡­" (Kaze) "¡­" (Sirius)Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. "So, you had some questions, right?" (Kaze) *Third Person POV* A little bit away from Sirius and Kaze, two other people are currently engaged in combat. The powerful Undead Berserker Doro as well as the killing flame Kasai are both fighting against each other with their lives on the line And they both are having the time of their life. "DORO SMASH!" (Doro) The ogre is letting out a loud roar while swinging his gigantic club towards his small flaming opponent. Instead of dodging it, the red haired shorty tries to block the enormous club with an axe that is nearly as big as the Ogre he''s facing. Surprisingly, he succeeds in blocking the strike which results into a small explosion of fire and power that pushes both of them apart. "You are really a lot of fun, big guy! Come on, was that all? Show me more!" (Kasai) The cocky guy jumps around in excitement. He rarely gets to fight someone that can compare with his pure strength. Doro on the other hand feels rather angry. To have such a small individual mock him hurts his pride. "Doro show you, true strength." (Doro) The undead ogre rushes forward once again, but instead of simply striking his foe another time, he decides to use one of the skills he acquired after becoming Sirius'' servant. He activates ''Rage infused Strike'' and bundles all the anger within him into his club, which starts glowing faintly because of that. The enormous club swings down and the red haired foe once again tries to block it. He is surprised by the pure force behind this swing as he is barley able to withstand it. The ground under his feet was not as strong though and with a crushing sound it gives in as the boy travels approximately four metres into it. Satisfied with the result Doro readies himself to swing his weapon once again as soon as his enemy emerges out of the ground. Instead of doing so, Kasai sends a pillar of flame out of the hole which forces Doro a few steps back. The axe wielder uses this chance to jump out of the hole and swings his glowing axe at the ogre. Doro quickly rises his club to block the attack but only barely managed to direct the swing away from his chest, and onto his shoulder. As the axe buries itself deeply into Doros body, because of the great heat within the blade, it immediately burns the flesh around it. Enough heat to smelt iron and even steel forces Doro to let out a bone chilling scream. While the redhead in front of him only flashes a smile. "HAHA! SCREAM BIG GUY! LET ME HEAR IT! COME ON! LOUDER!" (Kasai) The pain and rage makes Doro blind as he starts swinging his club around, infusing every strike with rage. Kasai has to quickly retreat away from the giant, while Doro is hitting one small crater after another into the ground, destroying the environment in the progress. Suddenly, green marks appear on the ogres body and his great size increases even further. His arms swell up as strength flow into them. The muscles on his whole body grow to be even thicker and more powerful while his eyes turn into the same glowing green colour as the marks on him. With an open mouth, Kasai looks at the monstrosity in front of him. "...I said louder, not bigger." (Kasai) With a stone shattering roar Doro starts to charge into Kasais direction, leaving only destruction behind him. In response, Kasai decides to let all his power flow into the blade of his axe, which turns the heat up to a whole new level as the axe shines brightly . The heat is strong enough to even melt the armour of the short man, burning him in the process. He endures the pain while charging as well in Doros direction. Both of the crazy warriors scream loudly as they clash against each other. A very powerful shock wave, filled with incredible heat, bursts out from in between them, crushing the ground beneath the mad warriors. Instead of getting repelled by said explosion, both of them withstand it and do not back down. Kasai takes one step back and swings his axe in hope for a lucky hit. Instead of dodging or blocking, Doro just takes the attack head on while swinging his own weapon. The redhead didn''t expect such a move and is quite surprised by it. He only barley manages to dodge the initial attack, but he isn''t able to get away from the resulting shock wave that sends him flying a few steps back. While still on the ground he looks up to discover Doro, who is currently coming at him. A bit out of panic, a bit out of stupidity, Kasai decides to throw his only weapon. Out of luck though, his axe hits Doro directly on the shoulder that was already wounded, which makes Doro stagger a bit. Not wanting to let this chance fly by, Kasai quickly jumps on his feet and rushes towards his foe. He pushes himself away from the ground to reach the axe that was embedded deeply into the huge ogres shoulder. Using his own pathetic weight, but also all of his strength he forces his axe down through Doros shoulder. With an awful scream the ogres arm as well as his weapon fall onto the ground. Kasai relaxes, seeing how he almost won the fight. This act turns out to be a huge mistake, as the ogre grabs the whole body, of the small warrior, with a single hand. Kasai noticed his mistake too late and is now captured by his enemy. "AHH! WAIT! STOP! LET GO!" (Kasai) Doro slowly lifts Kasai up to be on the same eye level as him and whispers a few words towards the redhead. "Doro, smash." (Doro) With those words, he indeed smashes his victim into the ground. And then again. And again. And again. Until Kasai stops struggling and lies motionless in Doros fist. He let''s go of Kasais broken body and sits on the ground while the marks on his body slowly fade away and he begins to shrink in size. Tired and exhausted Doro only wants to sleep. But he can''t. He needs to help out his great master! The man that bought him back after defeating him! He can''t sit around here, while he is fighting! He has to help him! Doro can feel Sirius near by, he needs to quickly get to him. With new vigour Doro stands up and walks towards his master, only to find himself in a very confusing and surreal situation. "And then I married her." (Sirius) "Heeeeeh? For real now? That''s pretty crazy, you know?" (Kaze) "That''s not even the craziest part! Now listen carefully, aft- Oh? Doro? Where were you? What have you been doing all that time?" (Sirius) Sirius was sitting on the ground and idly chatting with that strange wind guy. This confused Doro greatly. "¡­ Doro was smashing?" (Doro) "Are you the one responsible for all those roars and explosions? Can you smash more quietly next time? It started to get annoying." (Sirius) "Heeeeeh? Don''t be so hard to him, Kasai is a pretty crazy one, you know?! Look, he''s even missing an arm!" (Kaze) "Really? Wow you are right. I''m kinda disappointed now. Well get you arm so Saxin can reattach it. What are you waiting for? Don''t fake any exhaustion!" (Sirius) "¡­." (Doro) It was at that moment that Doro realized, how hard his life truly is. ------------------------------------------------------------- Authors note: Do you like sad ogres? Well this chapter basically only contained a big fight, didn''t it? Sadly, I suck at fight scenes. I hope it wasn''t to bad, sorry guys. Thanks a lot to Leath for proofreading this chapter! A loud round of applause for him! Also, thanks to the guy that donated 1¡ì to me... Chapter 39 - Wind and Fire Part 3* "The Gods are strange and mysterious beings. Some of them are weak and only fools pray to them, but others are strong and mighty! Even though they don''t seem to have a body or something like that, they are still able to manipulate the world and the beings within it. The mightier the god, the more often he does that. This can especially be observed by looking at the High Gods. Nearly every single one of them manipulate the world ALL THE TIME! Which is not only fascinating to think about, but also terrifying. It''s not their strength that terrifies me. It''s just that whenever I think about those all-mighty great beings I always find myself asking, who created them? ¡° -From Dean Serus ''God of Gods'' *Hikari (One of Kazes comrades) POV* I use a beam of light to kill another Skeleton. I wonder, how many have I turned into dust already? To be honest I would have been more than enough to deal with those lowly minions! Seriously, the other two are practically not doing anything! Yamis shadows can''t hurt these dark creatures at all and they don''t care a lot about Mizus water either. Yami even got seriously wounded because he underestimated the riders! Because of that Mizu had to carry him away... Anyway, there are not many enemies left so I should hurry it up and finish them. I wonder if Kaze and Kasai already killed the Necromancer. I heard some loud noises and saw a few explosions a while ago so they probably already finished him off. "Heeeeeh? It looks like the Undead aren''t a problem for you?" (Kaze) I turn around and see Kaze standing a few meters away from me. I don''t like him to be honest. He is strange, even for us elementals and I always get chills if he is near me. I swear to god it''s because of those eyes. They are grey with a tint of green, but it''s not the colour that irritates me. They just feel wrong. "Heeeeeh? Why are you staring at me like that? Fell in love or something? If that''s so I''m really going to regret what I just did. Actually, scratch that. I won''t" (Kaze) He flashes me an eerie smile. I really hate this guy. "What are you bla-" (Hikari) Suddenly, thousands of wind blades form a tornado around me that quickly gets smaller. Wait, why do I feel like I have a deja-vu? "What the fuck are you doing?!" (Hikari) This is his strongest ability, Bloody Storm! Why is he using it at me? Is this a joke? He can''t be seriously trying to kill me right? The Royal Family has us bound to them, if he rebels he will simply be killed with a single thought! "Stop it!" (Hikari) Shit, I''ll just kill him before he can kill me! I hope the Prince will believe me that he attacked first. I start collecting light to shoot at him, but suddenly it gets really dark. Well, it''s night so it''s not like it was bright before, but now all light vanishes. "You are right, she really can''t do anything now, huh?" (???) "Heeeeeh? Why do you sound surprised? Didn''t quite trust me, hm?" (Kaze) "Of course I didn''t. Anyway, let''s wait for her to die in there. Are you sure you don''t want me to bring her back? I can use as many strong followers as possible." (???) "Nah, she and the other two are not like me. They are... normal I guess?" (Kaze)The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "And you aren''t?¡± (???) "I enjoy killing." (Kaze) "That just means you have a different hobby than them right? I wouldn''t call someone abnormal just because of that¡± (???) "¡­That''s probably because you aren''t normal as well Boneface." (Kaze) "Call me Master, Lord, Great One or something like that from now on." (???) "Heeeeeh? Seriously? How about Boss? Won''t that be enough?" (Kaze) "Hm? I guess that''s fine as well." (???) Is this stupid shit really the last thing I''m going to hear? Who is he talking with? That Necromancer?! "Kaze! Why the fuck are you on his side?!" (Hikari) "Heeeeeh? You don''t have to be so angry you know. He made me a great offer! I can become undead, keep my soul, be freed from those Royal Assholes AND level up by killing humans from now on! All in all, that''s a pretty nice deal!" (Kaze) What? Does he want to be raised as an undead?! Won''t he lose his mind then? And what does he mean with ''level up''? Minions can''t do that! Shit.... my Health is dropping quickly... What a shitty death. *Sirius POV* That went well. I expected her to fight back a bit or something, but she really can''t do anything without any light, huh? Dark Field is pretty useful. Anyway, Kaze is still grinning and laughing while looking at the bits of flesh that were once his comrade. This guy is kinda strange but he should prove useful. "Two down and two more to go, huh?" (Sirius) "Heeeeeh? Actually only one is down. And the other two won''t show up." (Kaze) "What?" (Sirius) "We can feel each other. They will know I was involved in Hikaris death and flee. And Kasai ain''t death. She''s is just unconscious. I thought you knew that." (Kaze) "Why didn''t you tell me that? Will they able to find you after I linked you?" (Sirius) "If what you told be is true, no." (Kaze) "Can we recruit that fire boy? Is he like you?" (Sirius) "Well, first of all SHE isn''t. But we can still take her. She just likes fighting and is not loyal to the Royal Assholes so if you let her fight she''ll be more than happy to follow you." (Kaze) "Kasai is a girl? Wouldn''t have guessed that in a hundred years..." (Sirius) I notice that Doro came over after listing to out little talk here. He is looking pretty mad and is staring at me. "Are you mad at her? I''ll still link her you know?" (Sirius) Seems like he decided to change his strategy. Instead of looking at me madly, he now uses puppy eyes. Puppy eyes look incredibly disgusting on an Ogre. Even if they didn''t, I''d still don''t care. Well, I guess a happy Ogre is still better than an unhappy one, right? "How about this, since she''s a girl go ahead and rape her. That''s what Ogre like to do, right? Rape?" (Sirius) He has a strange look on his face, like he forgot that was an option. "Yes! Doro Smash!" (Doro) Great, now every time he screams this stupid line I''ll have to think about him raping his enemy. "Heeeeeh? Are you serious? He is nearly three times bigger than her. She''ll die. ¡° "I''ll raise her anyway, right? So it doesn''t matter. Which brings me to the next topic by the way. Ready to die?" (Sirius) "I really hope you didn''t lie..." (Kaze) I walk towards my soon-to-be-link and pick up a rock on the way. "What? Getting cold feet? Well just close your eyes then. I don''t want to use any mana so this will take a while. ¡° "*Gulp*" (Kaze) Kaze actually closes his eyes and I hit him with the rock on top of his head. And again. And again. And again. Well, My strength IS pretty low I guess. But I really don''t want to waste mana. You can never know when someone else starts getting on your nerves. I suddenly hear a terrified scream. Seems like Doro also started, huh? Approximately an hour later Kaze died. Well he looks horrible. Should I have told him you can''t heal wounds after your death? Well he will be wearing a hat from now on. Otherwise I think I''ll laugh whenever I see that ''Flathead''. Maybe that''s karma for calling me Bonehead? Actually I don''t think karma exists. I would be so fucking dead otherwise. I hear a very loud roar. That''s the fifth time Doro ''finishes'', huh? Is that Kasai even still alive? I REALLY don''t want to take a look. Well, I revive Kaze and link him to me just how I did with Doro. The level of Soul Link already increased to 4 by the way. It seems like it gets stronger by simply having someone linked to you. "I feel like shit... But hey, I still feel stuff! And I can even think! And open my own Statu- Wait, why did my level decrease so much? ¡° "Oh I forgot to tell you, people I raise are weaker than they were before, but don''t worry. A month or two and you will be as strong as before." (Sirius) "¡­I see." (Kaze) "Anyway, let''s get the other two. I think I''ll take a break from attacking villages for now. I don''t want the Prince to sent anyone whose actually a threat, so we''ll return home to my wife for now." (Sirius) "Heeeeeh? You have a wife? Seriously? Is she a Skeleton as well? I''m gonna cry for you if that''s so.¡± (Kaze) "So you are fucking annoying even after you died, huh? And no, she''s not undead. She is completely normal!" (Sirius) "I''m actually kinda impressed. Is she beautiful?" (Kaze) "Hm? I guess so? I like her eyes. Especially the third and forth one." (Sirius) "Oh, I see! The- WAIT WHAT?" (Kaze) I don''t react to his strange question and go look for Doro. I find him and the redhead quickly and am surprised. Doro is lying on the ground while Kasai is riding him, with fires in her eyes as if they were fighting. "HAHAHA! WHAT?! You think just because you are a bit stronger and bigger then me you''ll win? You may have bested me in our last fight, but this one will be a victory for me!" (Kasai) ¡­ I look at her stomach which is bulging out extremely and looks like it will explode soon whenever she goes down. ¡­ If I had a stomach, I''d probably puke right now. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------- Authors note: Do you like sexual assault? If you do, please find help. Or... enjoy it? Who am I to tell people how to live their lifes, right? Chapter 40 - Face off* "Fate. I need someone''s Fate. Someone who is important. Someone who is strong and mighty, who will rise far above the others and grasp for the stars. I need to find the fate of an hero. Only such a strong fate could survive inside the body I created. I won''t let Diana down. I will succeed. ¡° -From Jeff Rutherions ''How I raised the Strongest!'' * Sirius POV * I may have made a great mistake. The whole rape situation between Doro and Kasai was strange enough, but seeing them together now is even worse. It seems like they entered a romantic relationship... I think? They fight a lot, but also spent every minute not fighting hugging and being all lovey-dovey. I don''t know why, but I feel incredibly irritated by that scene. Just imagine an over three metre tall Ogre, who rubs his nose against a 1,5 metre tall girl. It''s kinda creepy to be honest. Actually I shouldn''t complain, should I? I mean after all, I''m technically dating a thirty metre tall spider. Actually I''m married to her. I''m kinda happy to see Saxin to be honest. It''s not like we know each other a lot or anything, but I DO enjoy talking to he- "So you just abandoned your comrades?" (Rot) "Heeeeeh? I didn''t actually like them you know?" (Kaze) "Should we really trust someone like him?" (Grau) "If we trust the retard who marries spiders and spends more time inside his head than outside, I think we can trust this Guy as well." (Schwarz) "Don''t say that! Saxin is a very friendly spider-person!" (Rot) "Also don''t call master a retard!" (Grau) "Actually I agree with that point..." (Rot) "Now that you mention it..." (Grau) "I once heard you could brew a powerful potion out of fairy-wings. I should try that." (Sirius) "¡­You wouldn''t do that, right master?" (Grau) "Remember when he made Doro eat his own liver?" (Rot) "...That was kinda funny." (Schwarz) "Doro CRY!" (Doro) "Don''t worry my big Boobear, I''ll make sure he won''t do something like that again!" (Kasai) "¡­" (Sirius) After punishing Kasai for saying such insolent words to me her Master, we continue to walk deeper into the City of Spiders. I want to visit Saxin and also turn that Aya Clone into a linked Undead. I need more sane followers to run around and collect souls for me. I won''t take part in this whole ''Village-Attack'' thing any more. It''s just way to dangerous. I will at least reach my next evolution before risking my un-life like that again. "Oh my god! Can you stop crying already?" (Rot) "B- b- but h- he...sniff" (Kasai) "Hee- Heeeeeh? I think I made a dumb decision." (Kaze)Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. "That was too much master..." (Grau) "...That was kinda funny." (Schwarz) "Doro PASSIVE AGGRESIVE SILENCE!" (Doro) Also, if I send them out I won''t have to deal with their babbling any longer. We finally arrive at the very centre of this city and enter Saxins Black Cocoon. Is it me or does that name kinda sound erotic? Like some sex toy. Anyway, I''m quickly met with a few spiders that get out of my way as soon as they notice who I am. I of course notice that some of them look at me with disdain in their eyes. Snatching their queen away from them made them angry I guess. After sending the others away I enter Saxins private chamber. "Saxin, I''m ba-" (Sirius) Before I''m even able to finish my sentence, Saxin grabs me with one of her enormous hands and brings me in front of her six eyes. "Fufufu, it''s been so long Sirius! I was really worried about you my dear..." (Saxin) I kinda hang there and swing forwards and backwards. This position is kinda... embarrassing? "Is that so? Well I''m just fine. I lost a couple of your spiders though." (Sirius) "Hm? Oh don''t worry about that. Since you need some pawns I just told the soldiers to reproduce faster!" (Saxin) Is that the real reason why the spiders earlier looked at me with disdain? Are they upset about me using them? I really need to craft my own army as soon as possible. I feel like a big problem could appear in the future otherwise. "Anyway, where''s that girl we captured? I want to link her." (Sirius) "¡­Don''t you want to spent a bit more time with me? Let''s talk about what happened on you little adventure!" (Sirius) "Hm? Well, I guess we can talk for a bit." (Sirius) So I told Saxin what happened and how I used the stone which the Demon-King gave me to collect souls. Strangely enough, the thing she wanted to know the most about was the relationship between Kasai and Doro. This old Spider Aspect sometimes behaves like a little girl when it comes to romantic stuff... "Was it really necessary to punish her like that? That was way to harsh my dear..." (Saxin) "Hm? It''s not like she''ll die form it or anything, right?" (Sirius) "Well, yes but still... poor girl" (Saxin) "Anyway, I''m going to the prison. She''s in the last cell you said?" (Sirius) "Exactly my dear, have fun! I love you~" (Saxin) "I know, you already told me that. See ya." (Sirius) "¡­" (Saxin) Hm? She kinda seems sad again. Well, I have more important stuff to do than figuring out why. I walk towards the cells underneath the Black Cocoon and greet the spider who guards this underground prison. Actually, the whole city is underground. So that would make this prison under-underground? I don''t think that''s actually a word though... I look for the last cell and move towards it. Inside I can see the High Fae who looks exactly like Aya. She is hanging upside down above the ground and is tied up with some weird black chains that make sure she can''t use any power. I enter the cell after telling the guard to open it up and greet her. "Hey, long time not seen, huh? How are you doing? Not very well I would guess." (Sirius) She looks me in the eyes for a few seconds and then quickly averts them. Besides Saxin no one manages to look into those glowing orbs for more then a couple seconds. It makes them feel ''cold'' they always say. "Fuck you! What do you want? Are you here to torture me? Finish me off? Show me what you got!" (Alleria) "Hm? Well, kinda. I''m here to link you to me. You are going to be a great slave." (Sirius) "I''d rather stay dead than to serve you!" (Alleria) "Oh, don''t worry. It''s not your soul that is going to serve me. You can burn with all the other at the black flame." (Sirius) "What?" (Alleria) "Hm? Is that fear I see in your eyes? How sweet. To see an X-Rank fear me is such a great sight! Anyway, in case no one told you, I eat souls. I don''t absorb them like Necromancers, no you won''t be gone. You''ll burn. Forever." (Sirius) "B- but you said you''ll link me to you!" (Alleria) "I meant you body! Your soul will be replaced with this beautiful thing." (Sirius) I take out the small ring which is filled with many souls. "The Item description once mentioned that an consciousness dwells within this ring. I hope to get it out by shoving it into your body. I really wonder what I''ll find inside." (Sirius) "N- no... please!" (Alleria) "But first..." (Sirius) I take out a small knife that I took with me. "What are you planning to do with that?" (Alleria) "Your face is kinda disturbing to me. You look a lot like someone I like so I''ll get rid of it." (Sirius) "Wa- wait! That someone is my sister! We are sisters! Mercy!" (Alleria) "Are you guys? Well I don''t care." (Sirius) "N- no please don''t! I''ll behave I''ll b- AHHH!" (Alleria) Hm, maybe I should have killed her first? Well now I already started so... let''s try to ignore those awful scream, shall we? ¡­ I''m kinda having fun here! * Third Person POV * "What?! Three of them dead?! How?!" (Prince) "My Prince please calm yourself! According to the two survives one of the elementals betrayed the others! But the strange thing is... that he was killed only a few minutes later." (Servant) "Are you serious? It was Kaze, wasn''t it?! This fucking bastard was always broken in the head!" (Prince) "Maybe now we should fight this Necromancer with our military? I know the Lady''s death hurt you deeply sir but maybe we should... ¡° "NO! NEVER! We will keep searching for her killer and that''s IT!" (Prince) "I may have an idea brother Julius" (???) The Prince and his servant quickly turn around to look at third person at the table. "Denolius! I''m sorry I totally forgot about you..." (Prince) "That''s fine brother." (Blessed Soul) "You no longer have to call me that... now that our wife is gone." (Prince) "Nonsense! You will forever stay my brother!" (Blessed Soul) "Denolius..." (Prince) "How about this, brother: take a few soldiers and look for the Necromancer yourself! With your strength he should not be a threat. I''ll take over the job of searching for this murderer!" (Blessed Soul) "Hm? I guess that would be fine..." (Prince) "My majesty, is it really a good idea to give your military power to this man?" (Servant) "Insolent Fool! How dare you doubt my dear brother! Shut up! We will do exactly what you said Denolius! I''ll tell the generals!" (Prince) "Thanks for your trust brother!" (Blessed Soul) The prince ran out of the room and the servant quickly followed after him. "...What an idiot you are." (Blessed Soul) ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Authors Note: Do you like Sad Spiders? Huh? Didn''t we already have that one? Well, doesn''t matter. For those of you who expected another entry in the chronicles of the lost one, he will return in chapter 45 or 46. Chapter 41 - Cold Girl ¡°It took me quite a while but I think I found a hero whose fate could serve me well. They Call him ''Hero of the Blade'' and his fate is quite strong and powerful. He is quite the fine man, a much-loved individual, a heroic Lion, protecting the weak while still respectful of his enemies. Now, how should I steal his fate? I''ll need to change his fate so abruptly and so strongly that t becomes the polar opposite of his current one. In the moment it changes I''ll be able to get my hands on this grand prize with the help of a little bit abyssal soul magic. What should he become? The change in fate has to be big so maybe I should make him a beggar. Or maybe a villain? A Dark King?¡± -Destroyed notes from Jeff Rutherions ''How I raised the Strongest!'' *Sirius POV* I take a step back to look at what I created, blood still dripping from my Knife. ¡°Wonderful, you look a lot less disturbing now. Beautiful in an abstract way¡± (Sirius) In front of me is a woman without a face. A really unusual look honestly, but also quite refreshing. It''s something new, you know? Her head is not much more than a red chunk of meat with two eyeballs and some teeth embedded within them. I decided to also take her lips away since it would seem kinda unnatural to only let them stay there. It took longer than I thought to get rid of her whole face. Hm, it took a really long time now that I think about it. Feels like I almost worked two years on this soon-to-be linked minion. I also feel like something in my past changed? Like some mistakes were corrected. Strange. I''m probably just imagining things, right? I take a step forward and gently stroke the side of Ayas sisters face. She winces under my touch. Well if soft meat gets touched by a sharp bony finger it probably hurts, huh? Actually, describing my fingers as bony it probably wrong. It''s as if someone told me he had very skinny skin. Doesn''t really make sense, does it? I mean in the first place, adjectives like these are mainly used to en- ¡°Having fun staring at your creation asshole?! Do you think this show scares me?!¡± (Photorealistic Slender Woman) ¡­ Even two years later we are still doing this joke? Some things never change I guess. I casually use one of my actual-bone fingers to poke into one of her eyes. I twist my finger around a bit while she screams in agony. Then I sigh. ¡°I wasn''t even thinking about you. There are more important things than you, like the proper use of certain adjectives. Things like these are one of the reasons I can''t sleep at night. The other of course being the fact that undead literally can''t sleep at all. Ever.¡± (Sirius) I twist once again and then form a hook with my finger while still inside her eye socket. I pull my hand away from her face and take her eye with me. She pants heavily, bloody tears flowing down her face. ¡°Yo- you monster.¡± (Wanna be Pirate) ¡°Was that supposed to be an insult? How dare you, you High Fae! See, it''s not really effective to call someone by their actual species.¡± (Sirius) I''m getting a bit annoyed with her, but it''s fine. She will soon burn anyway and I''ll finally get to see what''s inside this ring. But first, I need to take her soul away so I can replace it. Which means she has to die now. ¡°Any last words? I''ll give you six.¡± (Sirius) ¡°Wa- wait, already? At least let me-¡± (One Eyed Tomato) I ram my knife into her throat. And her words turn into an incomprehensible gurgle. Those were some interesting last words. At first, they may seem a bit random or like they were spoken in an accident, but if you look closer you can see that she spent a lot of thought on them. The deeper meaning of these words only reveals itself if you take a closer look at th- ¡°gurgle gurgle¡± (Cheap Murloc rip-off) ¡­ Interrupting me, even while I praise your words inside my head? How rude. I stab her again. And again. And another 34 times before she finally dies. I then open the cell door and speak to the guard standing outside of it. I tell him to get someone who''s a surgeon or something comparable like that. I want my linked minions to talk with me, so I need someone to stitch her throat back together. It also looks a bit gross honestly. It completely destroys the elegant look of her faceless head. After a spider who is apparently a web spinner, fixes a throat I''m left alone with the corpse again. He did a surprisingly good job. I step forward and take her Soul. It is brimming with power! I definitely need to freeze it before devouring this beauty. So let''s store it into the stone for now.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. I take a step back and concentrate my power to raise Ayas now dead Sister. I can do this spell chant-less by now. Green-blackish streaks of energy run through my arms all the way to my hands and then jump into her body, she starts to tremble immensely for a while. Suddenly she completely stops moving and after a few second finally rises. There she is. My new brainless minion. Let''s give her a brain, or rather a soul. Let''s do this, ''Soul Link''.
Welcome to the Soul Link Configuration Tool! You currently possess:
"1" Major Soul (Cold), "1" High Maiden Soul, "1629" Souls "22" Undead Minions (¡­) "3" Linked Minions (¡­) A Link between the undead Fae and 1 High Maiden Soul can be created A Link between the undead Fae and 1 Major Soul (Cold) can be created.
YES! I knew her body would be strong enough to contain this Soul! I finally found someone to test this out! Makes me a bit happy. Well Well ring, let''s see what''s inside of you. I link her to the Soul and like always, a message pops up.
Congratulations! You Successfully created an Ice Lady! She will be added to your followers. Current name: NotWorthMentioning, Change? Y/N
An Ice Lady? So the female equivalent of an Ice Lord I guess? I once had this evolution option. So she won''t be a Lich, huh? I was kinda hoping to get one. Would make me feel better to not be the only specimen. By the way, what''s with her name? The messages are slightly manipulated by the gods if I recall correctly, so they seem to be pretty angry with her. Well who can blame them, she gets captured and makes me stronger while her sister helped me out a lot as well and actually leads a Dungeon which was once one of their most sacred places. Well, how unfortunate. Let''s change her name though. Since she will be an Ice Lady I have to give her a cold name right? How about snow? It''s maybe not very creative but it fits well enough in my opinion. Yeah, snow. Rise and shine, Snow. After those words leave my mouth the ring imbued with the soul begins to shake violently until it shatters inside my hands. The fist-sized soul rises in the air and dark purple light gathers around it until the soul is completely filled with it. It looks like it could burst any second now. Slowly the soul hovers towards its new vessel and enters it. Snows body begins to spasm for a while before finally relaxing. Then, smoothly two almost white eyes open and look at me. Snow pulls herself up and stands in front of me, looking directly into my eyes. Huh, the only other person who can do that is Saxin. ¡°What''s that? Now greetings?¡± (Sirius) ¡°...¡± (Snow) ¡°What''s wrong? I took your lips but your tongue is still there, use it!¡± (Sirius) Snow looks at me, confused for a moment. Then she seems to suddenly have realized something. ¡°ab- aw- ta- ta-¡± (Snow) She shakes violently, her eyes widen which make her skinless face look even stranger. Then, she suddenly jumps into the air. ¡°I HAVE A BODY! HELL YEAH!¡± (Snow) She stands there for a second, her hands forming fists and her arms stretched high above her head while she''s carrying a vulgarly wide smile on her face. She looks at me as if she just remembered I''m here and suddenly freezes. Then as if nothing happened, she switches to a very noble stance, her hands folded together in front of her. She coughs. ¡°Hello master, I thank you for granting me this Power.¡± (Snow) She goes down on her knees and sits there for a while, her feets under her, before bowing deeply. ¡°My name is snow, I shall be your most noble Servant¡± (Snow) ¡°...Yeah let''s pretend nothing happened¡± (Sirius) She tilts her head to the side, confused. ¡°What might master be talking about?¡± (Snow) ¡°...¡± (Sirius) ¡°...¡± (Snow) ¡°Anyway, welcome to your un-life. It has to be really strange for you, seeing how you never had a normal life, huh? So what are you exactly? A strange consciousness that was created by the original Sirius back at the Tomb?¡± (Sirius) ¡°Actually, I am Sirius. Well at least something like a withered image of him.¡± (Snow) ¡°...Sorry about this female body? Well, it doesn''t really matter though.¡± (Sirius) ¡°Oh no! I''m quite happy with my new excellent body! I always felt like I was a woman on the inside. I''m also happy you took my masculine name and gave me this new cute one! Even my species name has the word Lady in it. I''m quite happy right now!¡± (Snow) ¡­ She- I mean he- or she? It? I have to be very careful right now because I really don''t want to get into this whole genderfluid thing. Also, if I mess up, the Social Knight Order of Justice is going to be my enemy. So let''s just call her a she, I mean him a she? Genders used to be so simple... ¡°So you probably know a lot, right? Seeing how you created that old Dungeon. I have a few questions for you.¡± (Sirius) ¡°I''m sorry master, but I won''t be able to answer any of those. Like I already mentioned, I''m withered from the long time I spent within my own ring. The only memory I have left is how I always wanted to be a Lady. (Snow) ...Great. Well, I still got a strong new ally. I guess. Let''s start some new plans. -------------------------------------------------- Authors Note: Do you like ice tea? Yeah, I know there''s now an actual Authors Note feature but I like this old Style, so let''s keep it? Unless you guys hate me of course. So yeah, I''m once again going to start writing. I finished editing the last chapters yesterday and will now continue to release new ones, probably two per week? I''ll try to do more if possible. I have another announcement though: one of the reasons I stopped writing and then editing were real-life problems, but there was another reason as well. I kinda got burned out from writing too much at the beginning. I wanted to do something different, create a second story, but I also felt like I HAD to finish this one as soon as possible. Well, I learned that such a thought process isn''t very healthy. I''ll be taking things on a bit more slowly from now on. I will also start a second fiction in order to get some variety in my life. Whenever I don''t feel like working on the Lich anymore, I''ll just write a chapter of this new Story to blow off some steam and then return. The Story is currently awaiting approval, please check it out after it gets accepted. I''ll share some details about it in the notes in the next chapter. Thanks for reading and thanks for sticking with me, if you are still here Chapter 42 - Beginnings ¡°It was a huge success! By using some quite intriguing secrets as well as a little bit of money, I successfully got a kingdom to attack the hometown of the hero whose fate I wanted to steal. This, coupled with a drug that increased the hero''s rage and gave him an incredible amount of bloodthirst, pushed him to the fate of a villain! It was quite the sight, to be honest. He slashed through his enemies like a madman, even going so far as killing those that only wanted to surrender. At the end, he finished his rampage by killing his own wife after I made here a little bit paranoid. I thought he would kill his two children as well, but those little girls got to live. Now with his old fate, the fate of a hero, I''ll be able to create a child that can become the strongest, someone who can take this world by a storm! Though I think I should be a little bit careful, the guy whose fate I took is crazy strong after all. I should probably burn this note.¡± -Destroyed notes from Jeff Rutherion''s ''How I raised the Strongest!'' *Sirius POV* I sigh as I take a look at my ''War Council''. I gathered everyone of importance to discuss what we should do next and to introduce our newest ally to them. We are currently inside a huge round room and everyone is sitting on a stone chair around a black table that has a map engraved on it. The people currently in the room are Doro, the three fairies, Kaze, Kasai, Snow, Saxin and me of course. All in all, there''s a lot of chaos. Doro and Kasai are sitting next to each other, hugging, kissing and whispering things into each other''s ears that give me diabetes, even though I don''t have any blood. Kaze is playing with a coin for some reason, flipping it into the air with his thumb and then catching it. He looks stupid while doing that. Saxin is straight up sleeping and no one really wants to wake the thirty-meter spider up. I don''t blame them. Snow seems to be crafting some kinda mask she wants to wear. It somehow makes me a little bit sad that she doesn''t like the face I gave her, It''s very elegant and nice in my opinion. But the most annoying things are the three fairies, like always. ¡°So he actually ripped your face off? Are you not mad at him?¡± (Rot) ¡°Hm? Oh, it''s fine really. It technically wasn''t even my face, to begin with, right? Now I at least get to make my own. Although, I''m still not so sure about what design to go with.¡± (Snow) ¡°Still to do something so cruel... how could you master?¡± (Grau) ¡°I''m not surprised. Actually, in my opinion, he should have continued with the rest of her skin. It kinda looks done half-assed now. Though I guess that''s as much as you can expect from that guy.¡± (Schwarz) ¡°That would be really annoying though, right? I mean she would just bleed everywhere. It''s kinda hard to get blood out of spider webs, you know?¡± (Rot) ¡°...Are we really fairies?¡± (Grau) I sigh again, then stand up and cough really loudly once. Nobody turns his head in my direction. ¡°...¡± (Sirius) I''m getting just a little bit irritated here, so let''s try again, but this time with a little bit of hate in my voice. ¡°Do I need to punish someone again?¡± (Sirius) This time, even though I spoke pretty quietly, everyone falls silent and looks at me. I can see a bit of fear on some of their faces. Saxin woke up as well, but she kinda looks excited. ¡­ Does my wife have some strange hobbies I didn''t know of? Good thing I''m made out of bones I guess. ¡°Now, let''s finally begin this meeting.¡± (Sirius) ¡°Oh just so you all know, I bought some sweet pastry a few servants made earlier today. I also got this for you Sirius, I made that one myself!¡± (Saxin) Saxin reaches down towards me with one of her huge hands and gives me some sort of soft heart-shaped soft cookie while her other hand puts a basket filled with food down on the huge table. Doro and Kasai instantly reach towards the basket and take most of the pastry out of it, the other guys all get something as well except for Snow. I look at the cookie, then at Saxin. ¡°I can''t eat this.¡± (Sirius) Saxin looks a bit shocked, then she seems to have realized something and looks a bit embarrassed. ¡°Oh, I was so excited about baking for the first time, I forgot about your current form...¡± (Saxin) ¡­ Is she getting a bit red? A blushing spider, huh? It somehow looks really disturbing... I throw the heart towards Doro who jumps into the air like a dog and catches it with his mouth. ¡°Oh...¡± (Saxin) Oops. Damn it, there it is again. Saxin once again looks really sad. I still don''t understand why she does this sometimes, but I think I should try to do something nice for her soon or else she might get depressed and leave me or something. I can''t really afford to lose her support in my current state. ¡­ It''s also a bit pleasant to talk with her. ¡°As I already said, let''s begin this meeting. First of all, this here is Snow. She is my newest servant and resides within the body of that crazy lady that attacked us a few weeks ago. She was once a necromancer, but she lost those powers as well as most of her memories while spending a long time inside a ring. Lucky for us I infused the souls within the ring with ice, which seems to have granted her the ability to use ice magic. Introduce yourself, Snow.¡± (Sirius) Snow stands up as I sit down and bows once in front of us. ¡°Hello, my friends. As our master has already told you, I am called Snow. A very fitting name in my humble opinion. I will try to be of use to you all!¡± (Snow) Everyone besides me claps and snow smiles happily while bowing once again. ¡­ Things are getting a little bit too friendly here recently. I''ll fix this later. Also, even though I like snows face, she looks incredibly terrifying when smiling. Maybe it''s a good thing she''s crafting a mask? ¡°Now with the introduction of Snow out of the way, let''s discuss what we should do next. Usually, I always make every decision alone, which I will still do. No one besides Saxin and myself has any right to decide anything here. You can still feed me some ideas though.¡± (Sirius) I look at the face of everyone and it seems like most of them accept this fact besides the two elementals. Especially Kaze seems a bit pissed off about this. Well, I did promise him he''ll still have his freedom after swapping to my side, so I can see why he''s mad. Good thing he doesn''t have a choice and has to obey my every order. ¡°As you all probably know, my current goal is quite simple, stand above everyone. Questions?¡± (Sirius) ¡°...Wait, what? What do you mean? You want to rule this world?¡± (Kaze) ¡°Oh no, don''t be ridiculous. I''m not the kind of skeleton to harbor unrealistic dreams such as world domination. I just want to stand somewhere no one can touch me, you know? I want to be the strongest, with the strongest army basically. Simple, isn''t it?¡± (Sirius) This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°...And what I said was unrealistic? What do you mean you want to be the strongest? Do you have any idea what kind of monsters walk on the surface of this world? First of all, there are X-Ranked Adventurers and crazy people like the Abyssal Mage Jehova. Then we''ve got the old ones, like the Aspects and the Ancient Dragons. Let''s also not forget that even the Dark Monarchs that once stood at the peak of this world, stronger than the things I already listed, all fell at the end against the Radiant Star Emperor and his army of freaks!¡± (Kaze) ¡°Well, I never said it''s going to be easy, did I? It may take a few hundred years, but it''s not like we have to worry about dying of old age right?¡± (Sirius) ¡°I... I guess so, but still, if you mess with those people-¡± (Kaze) ¡°Stop being so negative. Weren''t you supposed to be the free-willed crazy maniac? I haven''t heard that annoying sound you always make in a while. The only thing you need to do is slaughter some people when I tell you to. That''s what you enjoy the most anyway, isn''t it?¡± (Sirius) ¡°Heeeeeh, I guess you have a point.¡± (Kaze) ¡°Of course I have. Up until now, it was pretty easy to attack villages and get free souls. Yeah, it was actually almost a bit too easy. But I think the times we can just attack in the night and vanish before anyone notices are over. The Authorities have noticed us and take us a bit serious as well. It seems though as if they won''t be sending any real soldiers or assassins against us, which is good. We have no chance to win a real confrontation with the army of an actual nation, so we are quite lucky that they are currently busy with searching for someone.¡± (Sirius) ¡°Oh yeah right, someone killed the Sword Princess a few months ago. Her husbands are now searching for the culprit. Poor guys got their hearts broken.¡± (Kasai) ¡°Husbands? Like, the plural?¡± (Saxin) ¡°Heeeeeh, you don''t know mistress? Well, I guess you Aspects usually don''t really meddle with humans, huh? The Sword Princess was an upcoming new hero, still pretty low but destined to do great things. She was such a beautiful and charismatic girl that she actually managed to marry the four most important men of this country.¡± (Kaze) ¡°Oh yeah, I heard of this. She first got engaged to Archmage Theodore, though back then he was just a student.¡± (Rot) ¡°After that, she met and fell in love with Urk, the Destroyer whose known as the strongest soldier in this kingdom. Theo totally got cucked didn''t he?¡± (Schwarz) ¡°She then got proposed to by the prince of the holy light himself, Julius of Lichtenhof. How romantic!¡± (Grau) ¡°And as if this wasn''t enough, a few weeks later her childhood friend Denolius who recently managed to receive the title ''Blessed Soul'' married her as well. Whoever killed her will have a bad time. Makes me kinda feel bad for that fool.¡± (Schwarz) ¡°Fufufu... Seems like she was quite the impressive girl, hm? Makes me wonder what she would have tasted like.¡± (Saxin) ¡°Not very good honestly. Her bones were dry like most people''s are. Children are a lot more delicious, probably because their bones are still a bit soft.¡± (Sirius) ¡°...¡± (Everyone) ¡°...Right, I knew I forgot something.¡± (Sirius) ¡°WHAT THE FU-¡±(Kaze) *Third Person POV* Prince Julius, also known as the Kingdom''s Blade is currently standing in front of a few trees with his eyes closed. The only visible movement coming from him is the soft motion of his chest as he slowly breathes in and out. Behind him are a few soldiers who look at him, a bit nervous. ¡°Oy! Julius! Try to relax a bit!¡± (Theodore) A young, shabby looking mage who looks a bit out of place in this beautiful royal garden waves towards the prince from afar. Even though he looks pretty average, his fiery red hair and emerald green eyes still grant him a certain powerful aura. A big bulky man who seems to be entirely made out of muscles next to him laughs loudly. His face is mostly obstructed by a thick great black beard and you can''t see much besides his red eyes and a few scars. Even though his beard is so full, there''s not a single hair on top of his head. ¡°HAHAHA! That''s just how he is, right?! Always with his inner peace bullshit. Well whatever suits him, I guess. HA!¡± (Urk) The prince slowly exhales once again, then opens his eyes to turn around and look at his two brothers. His long blond hair waves in the wind, making it look like fire-water, as his bright golden eyes look at both of them, a smile slowly appears on his beautiful fair-skinned face. ¡°So you guys finally appear! Took you slowpokes, long enough.¡± (Julius) the young man laughs, signaling that he only made a joke and his brothers grin as well. But then suddenly the mage stops and starts to speak with a grim look on his face. ¡°I still feel like you should be looking for that dumb-ass that killed our wife as well. I know you can''t really relax, knowing that he''s still out there alive.¡± (Theodore) ¡°Yeah, I agree! Fuck that Necromancer guy you looking for! Come with us while we search for the murderer together with Denolius!¡± (Urk) ¡°No, I need to do this so that the people living here can rest in peace once again. I''ll join you guys afterward. Speaking of Denolius, where is he?¡± (Julius) ¡°Well, he''s currently busy with some things concerning the kingdoms safety or something. He has been very active ever since you gave him power.¡± (Urk) ¡°...which is a little bit suspicious, right?¡± (Theodore) ¡°What? Are you really suspecting our little brother to be having any ill intent? I mean, we are talking about Denolius for goodness sake, the most harmless person I personally know.¡± (Julius) ¡°Oh no, don''t get me wrong, it''s just somehow strange how active he has suddenly become ever since Yuna died...¡± (Theodore) ¡°Nonsense! He''s just trying to distract himself! Anyway, the three of us will go to the Beast Kingdom next week to search for that killer. You are going today, right? Hurry up and find that Necromancer so that we can go together, brother!¡± (Urk) ¡°Haha, I''ll try my best.¡± (Julius) The three brothers keep on talking and laughing with each other, blind to the calamity that will soon find them. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Authors Note: Do you like cookies? Who am I kidding, everyone likes cookies! Anyway, sorry for the delay. I said that chapters will probably come out slower, but I didn''t mean THIS slow. I just kinda timed my comeback badly, since Monster Hunter World was released last week. As a long Monster Hutner fan I, of course, had to play it! ...A lot. I''m at about 100 hours actually... In 10 days. AND I DON''T REGRET ANYTHING! I also know that this chapter is a bit boring, but it serves as a sort of slow introduction into a new arc. The next chapter won''t be very exciting either (I guess) but things are going to heat up really fast really soon, so be happy about that! Maybe? As always, thanks for reading! (Is anyone else playing the Game by the way? If so, tell me about your experience!)